What Bloomed After the Darkness Surrendered

Dispatches from the Splinters of my Mind – Entry 12


I didn’t expect to find anyone out here.

This stretch of land was where people came to lose things, not recover them. Ruined garden, dead roses, night thick enough to bruise your lungs. The kind of place you walk through only if something heavier is pushing you from behind.

But she was there—hooded, veiled, blindfolded—kneeling in a field of collapsed petals. Her stillness wasn’t passive. It was deliberate, like someone waiting for a verdict they suspected they wouldn’t survive.

A faint ember glowed at the heart of one dying rose beside her knee. Gold, quiet, defiant. That single bloom didn’t belong here any more than I did.

She didn’t turn when I approached. Didn’t flinch. Didn’t reach for a blade.
The air around her was the kind people enter only by accident.

“You alone out here?” I asked, though the answer was obvious.

Her head angled toward my voice. “Still deciding.”

“On what?”

“Whether solitude is a wound or a home.”

I stopped a few paces away. Not out of fear—more out of respect. Some people carry storms so dense you don’t step too close unless invited.

“Why the blindfold?” I asked.

“So the world can’t trick me into believing it’s changed.”

I let that sit a moment. The roses whispered in the wind, petals shifting like softened ash.

“You waiting for something?” I asked.

“A sign,” she said. “A memory. A reason.”
A pause.
“Maybe an ending.”

Her fingers sank into the roses, searching for something beneath them. Not clutching. Feeling. Testing the borders of whatever she still believed in.

“You think endings come find you?” I asked.

“No,” she said. “But grief does. And it never knocks first.”

I moved closer, lowering myself into a crouch. Up close, the blindfold looked like something she tied herself—not a binding, but a boundary. A way of saying: I see enough without seeing anything at all.

Her breathing was slow but not steady. The kind of rhythm people get when they’re fighting tears without wanting to admit it.

“You come out here to die?” I asked.

“To choose,” she said.

“What’s the choice?”

She lifted the faintly glowing rose, its ember casting a soft outline across the cloth over her eyes.

“Whether to see things as they are,” she said, “or as I feel them.”

I reached instinctively toward the blindfold. Not forceful. Just curious. But her hand rose and pressed gently against my wrist.

“Don’t.”

Her voice wasn’t sharp. It wasn’t even afraid.
It was… resolved, in a tremor-laced way only people who’ve hurt enough to recognize the shape of their own boundaries can manage.

“You don’t want to see the world around you?” I asked.

“I already do,” she said softly. “Just not with my eyes.”

I lowered my hand. “Most people would call that denial.”

“Most people,” she said, “confuse vision with understanding.”

She tilted her face toward the faint warmth of the rose. “When I look at things, I start filling in the story. Adding meanings that aren’t there. Projecting old wounds onto new shadows. I see too much. And none of it’s true.”

Her fingers trembled once, barely noticeable.

“With this on,” she continued, touching the blindfold, “I feel the world instead of interpreting it. I hear it. I sense it. I don’t get lost in what I think things are.”

I let her words settle. She wasn’t fragile. She wasn’t defeated.
She was… calibrating. Choosing her method of survival.

“There’s a path east,” I said. “Ruined, but navigable.”

“I know,” she whispered. “I stood at the fork earlier.”

“And?”

“And I couldn’t choose.”

“Because you couldn’t see it?”

“No,” she said. “Because I could.”

The ember pulsed in the rose like a small, stubborn heartbeat.

“When you’ve been hurt often enough,” she said, “every familiar road feels like a trap. Every new road feels like a lie. You stand there waiting for some sign—some clarity—to tell you where to go. You wait so long the waiting becomes its own kind of grave.”

“And the blindfold?”

“It’s not to hide,” she said. “It’s to quiet the noise.”

Her face—what I could see of it beneath the veil—softened.
“I don’t want to see the world tonight,” she said. “I want to feel what’s left of me inside it.”

I understood that in a way I wished I didn’t.

“You’re not lost,” I told her.

“No,” she said. “I’m unlearning the version of myself that got me killed the first time.”

Wind swept through the roses, their petals rattling like brittle memories. The ember in her hand brightened, painting the lower half of her face in gold.

I offered my hand—not to lift the blindfold, not to drag her toward sight, but because no one should sit in a field of dead flowers alone.

She didn’t take it at first. Her fingers hovered millimeters from mine, trembling like she wasn’t sure whether to trust the impulse.

“You don’t need your eyes for this,” I said quietly. “Just the part of you that knows exactly what you want and is terrified to admit it.”

“And what do you think that is?” she whispered.

“To stop standing at the fork.”

Her breath hitched. Not loudly. Just enough to notice if you were close.

“The path east…” she said. “It felt like the one I should have chosen before everything went wrong.”

“Then why didn’t you?” I asked.

“Because someone convinced me I wasn’t the kind of person who deserved to walk it.”

Her hand finally—finally—closed around mine. Cold fingers warming slowly in the cradle of my palm.

“I can’t see it,” she said.

“You don’t need to.”

“How do you know?”

“Because sight’s never been the problem,” I said. “Belief has.”

She swallowed hard. There were tears beneath the blindfold; I could hear the thickness in her breathing.

“Lead me,” she said, steady even through the shake.
“Down the path I should have chosen. Not the one I kept returning to out of fear.”

I rose, pulling her gently with me. Her footing was careful but sure, her other hand cupped around the glowing rose so its small ember wouldn’t die.

“You realize,” I said, “leaving the blindfold on means you won’t see what’s ahead.”

“I don’t want to,” she replied. “If I see it, I’ll try to predict it. Control it. Ruin it before it begins.”
A breath.
“Let me walk without knowing.”

I nodded, though she couldn’t see it.
Some people need eyes. Some need maps.
She needed silence—her own, for once, not the world’s.

We stepped through the dead roses. Their petals brushed her legs like faint apologies.

“Tell me something,” she said softly.

“What?”

“Does the night look as heavy as it feels?”

“Worse,” I admitted.

She smiled faintly. “Good. I’d hate to be the only one carrying weight.”

Another few steps. Her grip tightened when the ground shifted, then eased again.

“You’re not afraid,” I said.

“No,” she replied. “I’m aware. Fear is when you run from things. Awareness is when you walk toward them knowing they might break you.”

“And you think this path will break you?”

“Everything breaks me,” she said. “That’s not new. The question is whether it teaches me something afterward.”

“And what do you want it to teach you?”

“That surrender isn’t defeat,” she said. “Just a kind of honesty.”

We walked farther. The night didn’t lighten, but something inside her did—a straightening of the spine, a deepening of breath, a quiet resolve she must have forgotten she owned.

She stopped suddenly.

“What is it?” I asked.

She held the glowing rose out toward the dark.

“When hope survives in a place like this,” she said, “it isn’t a promise. It’s a warning.”

“Of what?”

“That the world isn’t done with me yet.”

She lowered the rose to her chest.
The ember brightened once—brave or foolish—and then stilled, warm against her heart.

“Tell me,” she whispered. “Are we still walking east?”

“Yes.”

“Good.”

She tightened her grip around my hand, the blindfold still firm across her eyes.

“Then don’t let me stop,” she said. “Not even when I want to.”

We stepped forward together, and the night shifted around us—not lighter, not kinder, just… open.

Behind us, the dead roses rustled in the dark.
Ahead, the path waited without expectation.

And she—blindfolded, trembling, resolute—walked toward it not because she saw it
but because she finally understood
what bloomed after the darkness surrendered was not the world.
It was her.

The Line Between Us and the Wild Is Paper-Thin

Some days, I feel like the unofficial understudy for Marlon Perkins from Mutual of Omahas Wild Kingdom—minus the khaki shorts and the camera crew. No judgement here, khaki’s are so comfortable. Wildlife keeps showing up in my life like it’s angling for a recurring role.

A few years back, it was Louie and Smiley—two raccoons who treated my house like a spiritual retreat with free snacks. I returned from visiting my folks to find Louie perched in my office chair reading the Douay-Rheims Bible with the focus of a man reconsidering his sins. Smiley wandered out of the kitchen with a loaf of bread and a pack of cheese like he was prepping for a midnight sermon.

“I found the mother lode!” he said.

“Shut up, Smiley,” Louie muttered—then saw me.
“Louie! He’s back! He’s back!”

Panic. Scramble. Silence.
I expected the Bible to be covered in raccoon glyphs, but it was clean. The kitchen was another story entirely. The kitchen looked like a flour bomb had gone off. And the little bastards were munching on my Cheez-its. Looking back I can’t blame them because Cheez-It’s are righteous. And it’s been over a year since I’ve seen either of them. Strange to admit, but I miss those idiots. You don’t realize how lonely you’ve gotten until you start missing thieves with tails.

These days, everything seems to drift toward “normal”—if that word still means anything. Maybe it’s really just slipping back into the routine that makes sense to you, even if it looks ridiculous to anyone else. My routine involves trying (and failing) to quit smoking while watching the neighborhood wildlife walk around like they pay rent.

Groundhogs strolling like retirees.
Squirrels hustling like Wall Street interns.
Feral cats acting like landlords.

They don’t hide; they don’t wait for the coast to clear. They move like the world belongs to them.

Some mornings, the line between wild and human feels paper-thin.

Lately I’ve been paying attention in a way I never used to—maybe that’s why the animals have gotten bolder.

Because then came the possums.

A pair waddled down my sidewalk one evening, paused, and stared at me like I was the one intruding. As if they were wondering if I was going to hurt them or let them be. I supposed they had decided because one of them lifted a tiny paw and waved.

Then she stood up and said,
Mangus, dont act like you dont see us! Ralph, would you look at this—humans can be so rude.”

Ralph gave the possum equivalent of a shrug.

I figured that was strange enough for the week, but winter has a way of dragging even stranger things to your doorstep.

There’s something about a cold morning—the chill bites you like you walked into the wrong yard. A reminder of the no-no’s of life.

A few mornings later, frost was clinging to everything like regret. I stepped out with a cigarette—a filthy habit, so I’m told. But I’ve lived long enough to see people celebrate worse sins, so I take the judgment with a grain of salt.

That’s when I saw him.

A raccoon was sitting on my stoop, smoking one of my cigarettes, staring into the frost as if it had whispered a prophecy. He jumped when he finally noticed me. His eyes went wide, then settled. If I meant him harm, I’d have done it already.

I lit my own cigarette.
You hear the snow crunching beneath someone’s footsteps. I turned.

Don’t worry,” the raccoon said without looking back. “That’s just Smoke wondering if you put anything out to eat. You’ve been slipping on that, by the way.

Smoke—another raccoon—raised a paw in greeting, then kept moving toward the trash can like we were roommates who barely tolerated each other.

I took my first drag.
Ah, the sweet relief of the little lies we tell ourselves.
Best thing ever.”
Not really—but the small fibs get us through the day.

Cold mornings always pry open old memories. Suddenly, I was thinking about a chocolate cake—dangerously good-looking, baked by someone capable of getting a diabetic canonized or killed. I told myself I’d be a “good diabetic” that day. Truth was, it simply wasn’t the weekend.

I’m not diabetic on the weekends.
A doctor once told me that’s not how it works.
My response: “Watch me, partner.”
Gave him my patented fuck off look. He didn’t know that expression at the time, but he learned fast.

Later, a young woman offering the cake stood beside me—closer than she needed to be. She smelled nice. Held out a plate.

“Yes, you have diabetes,” she whispered. “But you still have to live.”

Best cake ever.

Back on the stoop, the raccoon finally spoke.

Im Stu. Stuart Bigelow. Thats what a little girl across town used to call me. Cancer took her. Cancers an evil SOB—it comes for us all.”

Im Mangus, I said. And I have one question.”

Whats that?”

“Who in the hell told you you could smoke my cigarettes?”

Stu coughed mid-drag, a little smoke curling out like he was half-laughing.
Well, I figured since you left them outside, it was a party pack.”

Stu’s whiskers twitched after each exhale as if the smoke was burning his nose.

I snorted, then coughed, then burst into laughter.
So not a party pack, Stu.”

Some mornings, the wild doesn’t feel wild at all.


Daily writing prompt
Do you ever see wild animals?

The Draft 2

Daily writing prompt
If you could meet a historical figure, who would it be and why?

Chapter 2

The Magnificent Seven, Mangus Style

I’m sitting at the table, drinking coffee, smoking a cigarette, waiting for the liquor distributors to show up. The invoices are spread out like old confessions. Ursula drops into the booth beside me, scooting against the wall, legs propped up on the bench like she’s claiming territory. She looks like she’s been rode hard and put away wet.

“You look like hammered dogshit,” I say.

“Thanks,” she sighs. “It’s a wonder women aren’t fighting in the parking lot for a chance to talk to you.”

I grunt and go back to the receipts. It was a good night. A bunch of weekenders dropped in just because they heard Willie and Ernie were here. Then somehow someone whispered that Josephine Baker might show. It was over after that. Word of mouth is gasoline in a place like this.

We’re in between both worlds—nobody really knows the size of the joint. The place shifts. Expands. Contracts. Accommodates. Like memory. Like guilt.

The door opens, blasting light from the heat tab—too bright, too sharp. Just a silhouette. I shield my eyes.

Bass Reeves walks in.

Not dressed like legend, not like myth—just a man who’s walked through dust and didn’t bother wiping it off. I don’t call him over. He comes anyway. Doesn’t sit. Just stands long enough to confirm he’s real, and not just folklore wearing boots.

He takes the seat across from me—no words exchanged. Doesn’t need any.

The door opens again, except this time, it doesn’t make a sound.

Poe steps through.

He enters like he’s always belonged indoors, even when he hasn’t eaten in days. Coat longer than necessary. Shoes too clean for a man with his kind of imagination. He doesn’t look at us. He looks at the rafters, checking for ravens. Bass nods. Poe nods back, like grief recognizing authority.

Ursula doesn’t greet them. She knows better than to greet ghosts.

I start to say something, but I stop—because someone is standing at the edge of the table.

No one saw her come in.

No coat. No apology. No explanation.

Just there.

Mata Hari.

She’s not posing. Not seductive. Not shimmering. Just still.

Present.

Composed like someone who’s tired of being looked at and never actually seen.

Reeves rises—not out of courtesy, not because she’s a woman—but because someone has entered his perimeter.

Poe stands, too, but slower. Not startled. Just… intrigued. Like he’s been trying to write her for years.

She doesn’t look at either of them.

Her gaze drops to my receipts.

My records.

“You keep records,” she says softly.
“That makes you accountable.”

She doesn’t sit. She doesn’t need to. The room begins adjusting around her—like furniture shifting to make space for gravity.

Before I can recover, the door opens—with noise this time.

Ursula walks back in, not with plates, not with style. But with familiarity.

She leans down and kisses the newcomer on the cheek.

“Hey, Rudy.”

Rudolph Fisher blushes and shrugs like a schoolboy caught passing notes.

I light another cigarette. My hand is not steady.

“Remember my first kiss,” I mutter. “Lime green woman.”

“Lime green chick, huh?” Yuri calls from across the room—thick Russian, thick boots, thicker folklore.

“You eat the worm again?” Roscoe asks. He’s polishing the same glass he’s been polishing since Truman was president.

I shake my head.

The fellas glance at each other—slowly, like the air just changed language.

Oscar breaks the silence.

“It was two worms.”

Everyone nods like that explains everything.

Ursula guides Rudolph to the table. He doesn’t posture. Doesn’t rush. He sits like a man whose pace belongs to him—not to the room.

“Now we’ve got rhythm,” he says, tapping the table twice. The table… agrees.

“You guys hungry?” Ursula asks—already heading to the kitchen before anyone answers.

She won’t cook it—God forbid—but she’ll deliver it. Gifted waitress. Terrible woman for boiling water.

Roscoe and Oscar drift toward the bar, part-time employees who never leave and never clock in. I once told them I’m not paying extra.

They nodded like monks agreeing poverty was noble.

Ursula returns with plates she definitely did not make.

Bass studies his meal like it’s giving testimony.

Poe inhales the steam like he’s trying to decode its loneliness.

Fisher smiles without tasting anything.

Mata Hari watches butter knives like they hold state secrets.

No one speaks.

Not because we’re eating.

Because something is coming.

The door opens a third time.

Not dramatic.

Just right.

Gwendolyn Brooks walks in.

Not like royalty.

Like someone royalty once stood for.

And everyone—Poe, Reeves, Fisher, Yuri, Roscoe, Oscar, Mata Hari—stands.

Not out of politeness.

Out of alignment.

She doesn’t require attention. The room composes itself around her presence.

She does not take the head of the table.

She takes the center.

Because that is where gravity sits.

She sets down her satchel. Folds her napkin.

And without looking up:

“Tell me,” she says,
“why you write.”

No one answers.

Because royalty does not ask questions.

She issues invitations.

And then—

There are eight cups on the table.

And only seven of us sitting.

The eighth cup is warm.

I turn—

And Toni Morrison is already there.

Not having entered.

Not having appeared.

Just present—hands folded, elbows resting, as if she had always been here.

Brooks doesn’t turn to greet her.

She only says:

“You took your time.”

Morrison smiles—small, devastating.

“No,” she says.
“I took my place.”

Then she looks at me.

Not through me.

Into me.

Not asking a question—

Delivering one.

“What promises have you made…
that your writing is afraid to keep?”

No one speaks.

Because that was not a question.

It was a verdict.

And that is where the chapter ends.

The Bloom and the Blade

Entry Eleven: Dispatches from the Splinters of My Mind


I found her in the middle of a killing field that should have had no place for beauty.

The moon sat low and full behind her, a pale coin pressed into the sky, casting that cold lacquered light across armor, bodies, and the drifting ash of trampled blossoms. The night smelled of copper and rain. Around us the dead refused to stay still; wind pushed their rags like restless sighs.

I had already decided the day was lost—too many screams, too many men swinging at ghosts. But then I saw her, and the world tilted. She stood where no one should have stood: upright, unhurried, her robe heavy with embroidery, dark as ink, stitched with peonies and waves that shimmered when the moon looked her way.

The first thought that crossed my mind was: Who brings flowers to war?
The second: Maybe the flowers brought her.

They grew around her feet, low white clusters, fragile as breath. Some had taken root in the soft mud, others hovered midair like they hadn’t decided what kind of thing they wanted to be. A faint perfume drifted off them, too clean for this place. And then I realized some of them were growing from her—the side of her face, her shoulder, the line of her arm. A bloom of defiance carved into flesh.

Behind her stood four figures draped in similar black silk, motionless. Their eyes were lowered, hands clasped before them. Attendants, perhaps. Or echoes. Even from where I stood, I knew they weren’t here to fight. They were here to witness.

I tightened my hand on my sword because habit is older than reason.

The ground sucked at my boots as I stepped closer. Somewhere to my left, a man still dying called for his mother. Another, somewhere behind, recited a prayer halfway through his blood. But sound thinned the closer I came to her. Like the air around her absorbed noise and left only pulse.

She looked at me when I was five paces away. Not before. Not after. Like she’d measured the exact distance between recognition and threat.

Her eyes were half-lidded, the color of tarnished brass. Her mouth was calm, as if the ruin surrounding her had been a foregone conclusion. One petal rested just below her cheekbone, pale against the skin. She didn’t brush it away.

“You walk like a man who has forgotten why he still draws breath,” she said.

Her voice was quiet but cut through the air like string through silk.

“I’ve followed death long enough to know his rhythm,” I said. “Some nights he leads. Some nights I do.”

She inclined her head, just enough to show she’d heard. “You are ronin,” she said. “A sword with no oath.”

“Whatever name suits you,” I said. “You stand where no one should stand.”

She looked past me toward the moon. “Where else would I be? When blades sing, flowers bloom. The field requires witness.”

She had no weapon in her hands, yet everything about her said blade. I’ve met killers who strutted under banners, and others who killed softly with no name to anchor their ghosts. She belonged to neither. Her stillness made me feel the way a boy feels before the first snow—expectant, humbled, afraid to speak.

“You should leave,” I said. “When dawn comes, they’ll burn what’s left.”

“You mistake me,” she said. “I came to see who is worthy.”

That word bit. Worthy. I’d watched too many noblemen rot in palanquins to trust it. Worthy is what the dying call themselves before the blade arrives.

“Worthy of what?” I asked.

“Of the sword. Of the bloom. Of carrying death without becoming it.”

The field groaned. A survivor staggered from the smoke—young, wild-eyed, clutching a short spear he didn’t know how to hold. He saw her, and some idiot fire lit behind his teeth. Maybe he thought she was a reward for surviving. Maybe he thought the gods had thrown him one last chance to matter.

He ran at her, screaming.

In battle you have seconds to make a decision. Whether wrong or right, it needs to be made. One of the fastest ways to learn someone is not what they say, but how they fight.

For one breath, I froze. I had seen too much to believe in rescues. The smart thing—the living thing—was to watch it unfold. Yet something in her stillness reached me, a quiet that felt older than every order I’d ever followed.

I moved before thought could argue. Maybe it was reflex. Maybe guilt. Or maybe—and this is the truth I won’t soften—I moved because her movement deserved a blade.

I drew, stepped forward, and cut low. The arc found his thigh. He stumbled, confused, half alive. I turned the motion, cut again—clean, deliberate, final. His blood came hot, red against moonlight. It splashed over the flowers at her feet.

They didn’t stain.

The droplets slid off as if the world itself refused to let his death take root there.

She looked at me, not with gratitude but recognition.

“You took him before he had time to be afraid,” she said. “That was mercy.”

I laughed, short and dry. “That’s a generous name for what I do.”

“There are cruelties worse than steel,” she said. “You gave him a swift exit. That counts.”

Her calm should have offended me, but it didn’t. It steadied something that had been shaking inside for too long.

I studied her again, this time the way I studied opponents before the first strike. Every warrior moves according to what they believe: greed, fear, pride, duty. The body tells the truth the mouth hides. She stood like someone who believed in balance—not victory, not survival, just the quiet between breaths.

“Who are you?” I asked.

“A name is only a sheath,” she said. “Tonight, I am what you see.”

“I see a woman blooming on a battlefield.”

“And I see a man who still listens for music in the clash,” she said. “We are both out of place.”

The four behind her lifted their eyes then—slowly, together. Four sets of dark irises, moonlit, unreadable. The air thickened, like waiting for a storm that didn’t come.

“You could have struck me,” I said.

“I could have,” she replied. “But you already offered your sword.”

“I fought even though it wasn’t my fight,” I said. “Your movements deserved my blade.”

She gave the smallest nod, approval or farewell—I couldn’t tell which. “Then peace, ronin. Not the peace of victory. The peace that lives in the breath between strikes.”

For a long moment, we stood there—two still figures in a world still burning. Around us, the wounded moaned, the fires licked the edges of the field, but none of it entered the space between us. The night had carved a small silence and decided to let us share it.

I let the sword drop, tip resting in mud. Not surrender. A bow to something rarer.

When I looked again, the blossoms at her feet had multiplied. Their pale glow shimmered faintly in the dark, each one perfect, each one refusing the ugliness of what surrounded it.

The moon sank. The smoke grew thicker. I blinked, and she was gone. The four attendants too. Only the flowers remained—untouched, unstained, rooted in earth that should have been ash.

At dawn, when the officers returned with torches and the day’s excuses, they found me sitting beside the blossoms. I told them nothing. Some truths need soil and silence more than words.

I carry her still. Not her image—images fade—but the moment itself, caught behind the ribs like a splinter of light. That memory is my wound and my mercy both.

Because now I know this: even those made for killing can recognize beauty when it stands unafraid.
And once you’ve seen it—truly seen it—you carry it. Always.

International Chucklehead Day 


No one remembers who started it. Probably someone who said something so catastrophically dumb that laughter was the only way to keep the world from collapsing in on itself. That’s the real magic of it — turning foolishness into fellowship. 

Every year, on the first Friday of November, we celebrate the sacred art of not having it all together. A holiday for the half-aware, the overconfident, and the beautifully human. 

There are rules to this madness, of course — because even fools need structure. 

How to Celebrate: 

Step 1: Confess Your Foolishness 

Start the day by admitting your latest act of nonsense — the thing that made even your reflection sigh. Write it down on a scrap of paper. Don’t overthink it; the truth works best when it’s still raw. 

Fold it up. 

No name, no excuses. 

Drop it into the Crowning Ceremony Drawing — a sacred bowl, coffee mug, or whatever container hasn’t been repurposed as an ashtray. 

It’s not about shame. It’s about liberation — the moment you realize your worst mistake has become everyone’s favorite story. 

Step 2: Craft the Crown 

Tradition states that the previous year’s Chucklehead Supreme must craft the crown for the new one. It’s a sacred duty — part redemption arc, part creative punishment. 

No two crowns should ever look alike. Some are wrapped in tinfoil and regret, others in duct tape and leftover wisdom. A few have been rumored to include receipts from bad decisions and one brave attempt at origami. 

The important thing is effort. The crown must be made by hand and offered with the solemnity of someone who’s learned their lesson — or at least pretended to. 

Step 3: Acts of Absurd Kindness 

At some point during the day, pay someone a compliment so strange it bends their sense of reality for a second. 

Say, “Your left eye is particularly dazzling today.” 

Say it straight-faced. No grin, no flinch. 

Pick a word you’d never use — dazzling, radiant, exquisite. The kind that belongs in perfume ads or embroidered pillows. Use it anyway. Because for one brief, shining moment, everyone deserves to be a little ridiculous. 

Step 4: The 3 P.M. Chuckle Ritual 

Wherever you are, tell the worst joke you know. No winners. No scoring. Just the shared sound of collective groaning to remind us that laughter, even bad laughter, is still holy. 

When the last chuckle fades, everyone assembles for the Crowning Ceremony Drawing. The folded confessions are placed in the center — a bowl, a hat, or a leftover candy dish from last year’s failed diet. 

One confession is drawn. One truth is read aloud. 

And somewhere in the room, the new Chucklehead Supreme exhales and steps forward to claim their crown. 

Step 5: Crown the Worthy 

Present the handcrafted crown in a mock ceremony — bonus points for a kazoo processional or a slow clap that lasts slightly too long. 

The new Chucklehead Supreme must wear it proudly until someone else out-chuckles them. It’s not a punishment. It’s an acknowledgment: you’ve officially joined the noble order of people brave enough to look foolish and laugh about it. 

Step 6: For the Retired & the Wise 

Same rules apply — only now the arena has changed. Gather your fellow retirees at your usual hangout: the diner, the park bench, the coffee shop that knows your order before you walk in. 

Write down your foolishness on a napkin if that’s all you’ve got. Drop it in an empty sugar packet box. Tell the same bad joke you’ve told every week since ‘92. 

Crown the winner, or the loser — depending on how you look at it — and raise your mugs in solidarity. Because time doesn’t make you immune to foolishness; it just gives you better material. 

Why We Celebrate: 

Because perfection is a myth sold by people who’ve never burned toast. 

Because humility ages better than pride. 

Because every one of us is a walking blooper reel trying to look composed in public. 

And maybe because, after a lifetime of getting it wrong, I’ve learned the trick isn’t avoiding the fall — it’s learning to laugh when you hit the floor. 

So pour your coffee. Wear your invisible crown. And remember: the world doesn’t fall apart when you screw up — it just becomes a little funnier. 

Long live the Chuckleheads. 

Author’s Note: 

This piece was written in celebration of imperfection — the kind that keeps us honest, humble, and human. Somewhere out there, someone’s still wearing last year’s Crown of Cluelessness. If that’s you, your left eye is still dazzling. 

Daily writing prompt
Invent a holiday! Explain how and why everyone should celebrate.

Delicious Lie 

Entry Ten: Dispatches from the Splinters of My Mind 

An image-driven meditation on beauty, decay, and the quiet art of passing for alive. 


White comes first. It always does. I dust the night from my face with a powder the color of absolution and tell the mirror a soft white lie: you are whole, you are warm, you belong to the day. The mirror nods like a priest who’s already decided my penance. I let him; he’s one of the few men who listens. The powder smells faintly of lilies and old hotel sheets—clean, practiced grief. It cakes where sweat used to live. Underneath, skin hums the slow song of bacteria doing what they do best: recycling hope. Purity photographs better that way. Besides, no one suspects the dead of good lighting. 

The birds come next—two shards of sky trained to settle across my eyes. They know their marks like altar boys at a funeral mass: left wing grazing the brow, right wing cooling the cheekbone, claws light against the temple. Their feathers shine the blue of high altitudes where breathing is theory. Blue is the color of transcendence, or so the books say. In practice, it’s the color of numbing—detachment dressed for church. I didn’t choose them for beauty; I chose them for temperature control. They keep my expressions chilled, my thoughts neat, the heat from showing. They smell faintly of ozone and hairspray, like the backstage of heaven. I can feel the air around me losing interest. 

I open my mouth. They tilt their heads, listening. They remember the rules better than I do. The first sound they stole was laughter—too spontaneous, too human. They took it the way crows take rings: quick, gleeful, final. The second was the small sigh I made each morning while practicing the art of appearing alive. By the third—my name said to no one—I understood that silence is a currency, and I was rich in withdrawal. I keep my tongue behind my teeth the way some people keep money in a Bible: near God, far from thieves. Sometimes I miss how a real word tastes—like pennies and possibility—but the birds look so proud of me when I behave. 

Grey arrives without asking. It bleeds in through the window frame, through the paint I swore was dry, through the place in my chest where memory used to turn red at the edges. Grey is the hallway color, the corridor between rooms, a suspended breath that never quite chooses air. Days collect in it like lint. The birds blink in unison, blue against the grey, and the room looks like an old photograph waiting for a pulse that won’t come. I practice gestures of aliveness—a nod, a smile, a hand smoothing the same invisible wrinkle. It’s choreography learned from the living. The trick is to blink at correct intervals. Dead eyes give it away. I’ve learned to count my blinks like prayers; no one notices faith when it’s rhythmic. 

They call what I do resilience. I call it advanced taxidermy. Everything soft stuffed with survival slogans and stitched closed with polite smiles. I stand upright, lips faintly glossed, eyes decoratively haunted. People nod, impressed. “You look great,” they say, and I do. Death, when moisturized, is surprisingly photogenic. 

At night, when the light loses its discipline, the birds twitch. Their wings quiver like unspoken apologies. They hate uncertainty—it smells too much like life. I tell them to relax, that nothing here moves unless I schedule it. They don’t believe me. They can sense the old pulse under the floorboards, that stubborn animal rhythm I keep sedated. Sometimes, if I listen too hard, I hear it muttering: Still here, you fraud. Still beating in the dark. 

Grey has personality now—kind of an accountant with a god complex. It tallies what I didn’t say, what I pretended not to feel, every emotional expense I tried to write off. I owe everything. I keep paying in composure. Some mornings the debt collector is the mirror; some mornings it’s the ache behind my jaw. Both smile as they itemize. 

I remember warmth in flashes. A mouth that used to taste like smoke and sincerity. A day when laughter didn’t feel like theft. The red comes back in small riots—a pulse in the wrist, a fever under the tongue, a dream where color doesn’t apologize for itself. Red is the rude friend who won’t stop showing up uninvited. It whispers, You can still want, you know. I tell it to shut up. Wanting is expensive, and I’m already behind on my rent in reality. 

There was a man once—there always is, because tragedy likes a good straight man. He said my quiet was “mystical.” I let him think that. No sense disappointing the audience. He kissed me like he was trying to wake me, poor thing. I let him. The living need their illusions too. When he left, I smiled so gently you’d never guess the birds were choking on the heat inside my mouth. 

People assume silence means peace. It doesn’t. It’s just a better brand of noise—high-end, minimalist, with clean lines and no bass. Inside it, everything still screams; it just does so politely. That’s the delicious part of the lie: it tastes like calm if you chew slow enough. 

Sometimes the rot gets ambitious. It stretches under my skin, flexing like it wants out. I tell it we have a reputation to maintain. “Decay,” I whisper, “but quietly. We’re professionals.” It listens, most days. When it doesn’t, I add more powder and a higher neckline. Elegance covers almost anything. 

I’ve been congratulated for my strength so often I should invoice for it. People mean well—they always mean well—but their compliments sound like eulogies now. “You’re so composed.” “You’re such an inspiration.” They don’t know that composure is just rigor mortis doing ballet, that inspiration is what happens when exhaustion gets good lighting. 

Tonight, the air tastes different. There’s something electric in it, the flavor of coming storms or confessions. The birds sense it, feathers rustling like gossip. Blue, once loyal, starts to falter—its chill turning translucent, its sanctity cracking at the seams. Underneath, a hint of red—raw, seditious—tries to breathe. 

I stare at the mirror. It stares back, unimpressed. “How long can you keep this up?” it asks without moving its lips. “As long as it looks good,” I answer. We’ve had this conversation before. Neither of us ever wins. 

Black waits behind everything, patient as gravity. Not malicious—just inevitable. It’s the color of what doesn’t flinch anymore. When I close my eyes, it hums like an engine. It’s not the absence of light; it’s the womb of it. Maybe that’s comforting. Maybe it’s just where truths go to compost. 

The birds fidget. Their claws scrape skin, soft warnings. They know what’s coming. I’ve been thinking dangerous thoughts—words forming without permission, meanings unapproved by management. I can feel language waking up in my throat like an old addiction. I used to love words. They made me visible. Then they made me trouble. 

“What happens if I speak?” I ask. My voice sounds foreign, like someone rearranged the vowels while I slept. The birds freeze, their blue fading to the dull of forgotten sky. One pecks at my brow, delicate threat. The other trembles near my cheek. For a moment, even they look tired of sanctity. 

I touch their wings. They’re colder than honesty. “Shh,” I tell them. “It’s just a syllable. A small one.” I open my mouth, and something almost warm slips out—a sigh, maybe, or the ghost of laughter coming home. The sound isn’t pretty, but it’s real, and real is an endangered species around here. 

The mirror blinks first. Always does. “Well,” it says in that judgmental silence only mirrors manage, “look who’s back.” I shrug. “Don’t get excited. I’m still dead; I’m just taking the scenic route.” 

Color rearranges itself. White gives up pretending to be mercy. Blue goes transparent, embarrassed by its own chill. Grey loosens its tie. Red stretches like a cat finally acknowledged. Black opens one lazy eye and grins, proud parent of the mess. 

I let the birds slide off, set them on the sill. They glare at me, little auditors of sin, and I swear I see envy in their beady eyes. “Go on,” I tell them. “Find someone holier.” They flutter away, leaving a faint scent of ozone and resignation. 

The air without them feels indecently warm. I breathe it in. It tastes like pennies and possibility. The mirror, for once, doesn’t offer a verdict. Maybe it’s learning boundaries. Maybe I finally bored it into honesty. 

Outside, the sky wears an honest blue—the kind that knows the ground exists and loves it anyway. I could try that. Tomorrow, maybe. Tonight, I’m just going to sit here, rotting politely, beautifully, honestly. 

Author’s Note 

Part of the Dispatches from the Splinters of My Mind series—image-driven fiction that explores the architecture of silence, self-performance, and the strange grace of decay. 

Memoirs of MadnessWhen the inkwell weeps, I howl. 

The Draft (working title)

The ticking from the clock on the wall beat like a hammer against a concrete block—dust and debris flying, and every now and again a spark. That was my writing tonight. I had a head full of ideas but nothing with any heat. Then I heard something slide under the door. I froze for a second, thinking it might be the landlord bringing that “good news”—you know, thirty days and then it’s the bricks. But I remembered I’d caught that gig upstate with those high-class folks who wouldn’t know the blues if it hit them in the face, so I was good.

I walked to the door and looked down the hallway. Nothing. Then I saw Woodrow—the rat—gnawing on something. He paused long enough to size me up, then went back to work. I didn’t have the energy to do anything about it, and he knew it. Ms. Pearl, the neighbor’s tabby, slipped in through the gap and rubbed against my leg. I let her stay. Gave her some kibble, then hopped up on the edge of my desk. The page sat there, daring me to write something.

Someone once told me that’s how it starts: just sit in front of the typewriter and speak. Never worry about what you’re going to say; that part works itself out. Just don’t bitch out and you’ll be fine. Lamont Norman said that the day I bought his suitcase Royal typewriter. I laughed, thought he was kidding. He didn’t even smile. “I bitched out,” he said. “Good luck.” That was years ago. The typewriter’s still here—metal scarred, keys sticking like old grudges. I keep waiting for it to start talking first.

That’s when I noticed the envelope. Plain white. No stamp, no handwriting—just my name in black ink that bled a little, like the paper had been sweating. Inside: You are invited to The Draft. Midnight. The Double Down Tavern. That was it. No signature. No RSVP.

I laughed anyway. It sounded like something a drunk poet would dream up at closing time, but I stared at it longer than I should’ve. By eleven-thirty, I was tuning the Gibson, putting on the least-dirty shirt I owned, telling myself I wasn’t going. By midnight, I was already halfway there.


The Double Down? I’d heard of the place, but no one I knew had ever been there, and certainly nobody knew how to get there. It was one of those names that floated around in late-night stories—half joke, half rumor—always mentioned right before the bottle ran dry. I went down to the bodega on the corner for a pack of Luckies and to ask Mr. Park about it. Mr. Park knew everything worth knowing in this neighborhood: who owed rent, who got locked up, who was sleeping with whom.

But tonight he wasn’t there.

I can’t remember the last time I’d walked into that store and not seen him behind the counter, sitting on his stool, eyes glued to that little portable TV wrapped in enough tin foil to bake a potato. When the picture went fuzzy, he’d rap the side with his knuckles, nod, and mutter, “Everything just needs a good tap now and then.” The sound of that tap was part of the neighborhood’s heartbeat. Without it, the place felt wrong, too quiet, like the air had skipped a beat.

There was this strange woman behind the counter, somebody I’d never seen before, popping her gum slow. Who the hell pops gum slow? She didn’t even look at me when I asked for a pack of Luckies. Just slid them across the counter like she was bored of gravity. I decided to go for broke.

“Hey, you wouldn’t know how to get to the Double Down, by chance?”

She didn’t answer, just stepped out of sight for a second. When she came back, she slid a folded piece of paper across the counter. No words, no smile.

I opened it. It was an address. Nothing else.

I turned and walked out of the store, paper in one hand, cigarettes in the other. Halfway through the door, I looked back to thank her. She nodded without looking up, eyes still fixed on something only she could see. But in the glass of the door, I caught her reflection—and for half a heartbeat, I could swear her eyes were sparkling. Not with light. With recognition.


The address on the paper looked ordinary enough—just a number, a street I didn’t recognize. I lit a Lucky, watched the smoke coil off the end, and decided to walk. It wasn’t far, according to the city grid, but the grid had a habit of lying after midnight.

The streets were half empty, half asleep. A drunk kid laughed at a joke nobody told. A siren moaned somewhere uptown, fading slow like a horn section dying out. My shoes echoed too loud on the sidewalk; even the sound seemed to flinch.

I passed storefronts I swear I’d never seen before: a pawnshop that sold only typewriters, a record store where every sleeve in the window was blank white, a barber shop with a red neon sign that read OPEN but no reflection in the mirror.

The farther I went, the fewer streetlights there were. The city felt like it was backing away, leaving me to walk inside its ribs. I checked the paper again. The ink shimmered faintly, as if wet, and I realized I wasn’t reading a map—I was being led.

As I got close to the address, a drunk staggered out of the shadows and poked me in the chest. “Whatcha doin’?” he slurred, eyes glassy and mean. “You think you ready?”

I didn’t answer.

“You?” he barked again, then broke into laughter—loud, jagged, wrong. I pushed past him and kept walking, but when I looked back, the sidewalk was empty. The laughter stayed, close, right beside my ear.

I stopped cold, heart hammering. Took another drag of my straight, exhaled slow. When the smoke cleared, I turned toward the street—and there it was, standing where the map said nothing should be.

The Double Down.


The door didn’t look like much—just wood and paint tired of each other—but the air around it hummed like a bass string. I could feel the groove before I heard it. Slow twelve-bar, heavy on the bottom end, something that could drag your sins across the floor till they begged for mercy.

I grabbed the handle. The damn thing was warm. When it opened, the sound hit me full in the chest—smoke, whiskey, perfume, electricity—all of it moving to the same beat. The door sighed shut behind me like it had been waiting to breathe again.

Inside, the room stretched wider than geometry allows. Corners bent. Shadows leaned the wrong way. Tables sweated rings from drinks poured before I was born. Every light was gold, every bottle looked like it had a soul trapped inside praying for one last round.

The crowd was a mix of then and now: drunks in denim, poets in funeral suits, a few specters in clothes older than jazz. One cat had a typewriter balanced on his knees, keys twitching on their own. Another wore a fedora that flickered in and out like a bad reception. Every time I looked straight at him, the air shimmered.

Behind the bar stood a woman with silver hair and a stare that could sand wood. She polished a glass that was already clean. The jukebox switched gears—Howlin’ Wolf growling through busted speakers—and the floorboards started to tap back.

I took a seat near the door, playing it cool. The bartender poured something the color of regret and set it in front of me.

“On the house,” she said, voice smooth as gin and twice as dangerous.

I looked around. At the back, a stage the size of a confession booth glowed red. A man sat there, guitar in his lap, fingers resting easy like he’d been born holding it. He didn’t play; he just watched me. Smile sharp enough to slice a chord.

“Place got a name?” I asked.

She half-smiled. “You tell me.”

The drink burned good going down—smoke and sugar and bad decisions. I blinked, and the room changed. Every face turned my way. No talking, no movement, just the weight of attention pressing down.

Then a man in a white suit stood by the jukebox and tapped his glass. The sound cracked the silence like a snare drum.

“Welcome,” he said, voice rolling through the room slow and mean. “Welcome to the Draft.”

The crowd answered with a low hum that crawled up my spine.

I could see there were a few guys like me who didn’t have a clue what the hell was going on. Then there were the ones who thought they did—scribblers with confidence and cologne, already imagining the book deals. I knew that breed. They never last. If it wasn’t so funny, it would’ve been tragic, but instead it was just pathetic.


The muses began to move—slow, gliding, half smoke, half skin. Each one shined in its own color. The room buzzed like a hive. They touched foreheads, whispered, and kissed some poor souls right on the mouth. Wherever they touched, something happened: laughter, sobbing, a glow under the skin.

Names were called. Not mine.

One by one, the seats around me emptied. The writers who’d been chosen vanished, or maybe just slipped sideways out of time. The unlucky ones sat frozen, pretending it didn’t matter, staring into their drinks like they could find meaning in the ice.

I kept my eyes down. The drink had gone warm.

A man near the jukebox started laughing too loudly. “Didn’t get the call, did ya?” he said to no one. “Guess you’ll be writing grocery lists now.” His laughter spread, nervous, contagious.

I waited. Nothing. No muse came my way.

The smug ones still sat upright, chins lifted, waiting to be crowned. I’d seen that look before at open mics and literary festivals—the face of somebody convinced the universe owed them a round of applause.

If it hadn’t been so funny, it would’ve been tragic. But right then, it just felt pathetic.

A thin, cold panic crawled up my spine. I was the last fool at the table. The muses had moved on. The man in white was clinking his glass again, ready to close the show.

I told myself I didn’t care. I told myself I’d been through worse. But I felt hollow—like a joke everyone else was in on.

I couldn’t believe this shit. I didn’t even know what The Draft was until an hour ago, and now it was already over. I didn’t get picked. Harry Lucas gets the nod? What the hell is going on?

To add insult to injury—Terry Best. Terry damn Best. Man hasn’t written a line worth reading since the Carter administration, and suddenly he’s chosen? Harry and I carried that sorry bastard for years. I’m jealous, sure. Harry’s good—better than I’ll ever admit out loud—but still, it stings.

“Congrats, you lucky fuck,” I muttered, raising my glass to no one. The drink burned all the way down, a reminder that some fires don’t keep you warm; they just scar you.

The room was thinning out. The chosen ones disappeared into the smoke with their shiny new partners. The rest sat there staring at the bar like it might offer consolation. Nobody spoke. The music died, the hum faded. For the first time all night, the silence had weight.

That’s when the folded piece of paper slid across the counter, slow and deliberate.

No one was near me. Nobody close enough to reach.

I hesitated, then picked it up. The paper smelled faintly of cigar smoke and cheap lipstick.

I unfolded it. Two words written in lipstick.


END

Mercy Street

A Seven Day Mile Story

Neon hummed like a migraine that wouldn’t quit, the kind that sits behind your eyes and waits for you to flinch. Rain slicked the street in lazy sheets, turning the city into a mirror that didn’t want to see itself.

He sat in the car, engine off, watching moths bump into the streetlights over and over—addicted to pain or maybe just tormented by the routine. They couldn’t help it. Neither could he. The radio crackled; he’d forgotten it was even on.

He waited for the speakers to spit louder. Voices chased one another, desperation disguised as competence. No one was fooled, but they were all too polite to say otherwise—the kind of manners born of dread and regret. He popped a couple of Rolaids into his mouth, chewed, then swallowed without a chaser.

The moths chased one another. Were they playing? Children, maybe—the streetlamp their merry-go-round. The thought made him laugh once, sharp and dry, before the static swallowed it.

A mess of transmissions blurred together, dispatch calls bleeding into the wheeze of cheap speakers. Mostly noise: arguments, false alarms, ghosts trying to sound important. Then one word cut through the distortion—Rogue.

He didn’t move. Just reached for the half-crushed pack in the cup holder, thumbed a smoke free, and watched the rain carve faint scars across the glass. He flicked his thumbnail against the wooden match, let the light burn a moment before touching it to the cigarette. The first drag went deep; he held it there, letting the nicotine do its job.

“Always the good ones that break first,” he muttered, though he wasn’t sure if he meant her or himself.

The cigarette burned low, ash clinging stubbornly to the tip. He cracked the window just enough for the wind to take it. The rain had slowed to a drizzle, leaving the air thick with metal and wet concrete.
Raindrops caught the streetlight like cheap diamonds. Down the street, a siren came to life, and a dog sounded its alarm on the opposite side. Windows lit up—shadows of witnesses who’d never seen a thing. It was safer that way. They just let the Night play.

He turned the key halfway and let the dashboard flicker to life. The radio hissed again—fragments this time, coordinates maybe, or names swallowed by static.

“Thunder Island” perforated the silence. He wondered if a place like that even existed. He turned down the car radio and turned up the police band. Nothing is more dangerous than being the target of someone looking for something. They rush in, do things they can’t take back. Then they have the nerve to say they’re sorry—and worse, there are tears. Even worse, they actually mean it, and spend the rest of their lives shattered.

He didn’t bother writing anything down. Whoever was still talking wasn’t talking to him.

He leaned back, the seat creaking under his weight, and watched smoke crawl toward the open window. He told himself it was time to move, but his body didn’t buy it. There was a comfort in the stall, in pretending the world would wait for him to catch up.

When the transmission finally cleared, the voice was colder, official—clipped consonants, no room for mercy. A woman’s voice, maybe. The kind that used to mean something.

“Target confirmed. Proceed with caution.”

He took one last drag, killed the radio. The smoke burned; his eyes began to water as he started the vehicle. That deep rumble of the police interceptor always brought him joy. Agents were supposed to turn in the old cars years ago, but he and the motor sergeant had history—the kind that stands a lifetime without a single word needing to be said. The kind no one questions, because you wouldn’t like the answers.

He let the engine idle a moment, lights off, watching the rain bead and slide down the hood. Then he shifted into gear and rolled into the dark.

The rain washed the streets, but they’d never come clean. Too much poverty in the cracks, too much sorrow in the gutters, and just enough hope to make it cruel. Everyone still wanted everything—guilt, happiness, grace.

At a red light he watched a man curse his demons. He didn’t see them, but he knew they were there all the same. His own had a permanent seat beside him, rain or shine.

At the next light, a woman staggered down the block, stopped, and threw up her dinner—or breakfast, hard to tell at this hour. She braced herself on her knees, took a breath, and sat right there on the sidewalk. Wiped her mouth with her sleeve like it was just another thing to get through.

The wipers dragged across the glass with the sound of bones under cloth. He kept the lights off until he turned onto a narrower road, the kind the city forgot about except when it needed somewhere to dump its secrets.

The address came from memory. He didn’t need to check it; some places get branded into you like scars. The building looked smaller now, windows boarded up, the brick dark with age and rain. A single light glowed in the hallway upstairs—thin, yellow, and nervous.

He parked across the street, engine idling low. The smell of exhaust and damp asphalt mixed with whatever passed for courage. He sat there a long moment, thumb worrying the cigarette burn in the steering wheel, thinking about the last time he’d seen her face.

Not that it mattered. The past was a closed room; this was just cleanup duty.

He slipped the car into park, checked the glove box for the piece he never quite admitted carrying. He never liked the man he needed to be when he carried. There was a click as he fastened the sidearm in its holster. His boots and the wet pavement had a brief disagreement.

The rain had started again, softer now, whispering against his collar.

By the time he reached the door, the light upstairs was gone.

The hallway reeked of urine, stale beer, and mildew—the ghosts of the unspoken past everyone tries to forget but never does. The farther he went down the corridor, the more the aroma changed. He wished it hadn’t.

Wallpaper peeled in long curls like it was trying to escape the situation. The ceiling light flickered, revealing the old scabs beneath the peels. Even the walls were wounded.

He moved slowly, letting his boots announce him—no point sneaking when everyone in the building already knew the sound of trouble. He hoped these ghosts and his demons would play nice. He hoped he wasn’t too late, but he feared the damage had already been done. The only thing left was to manage it.

A door creaked somewhere up ahead. He stopped, listened. Nothing but the groan of pipes and the faint hum of rain slipping through the ceiling. Then a floorboard gave—deliberate, weighted.

He slid along the wall until the narrow window gave him a slice of the alley out back. A figure stood there, half in shadow, a hood pulled low. Not moving, just waiting.

He exhaled through his nose. Always the same dance—the waiting, the pretending nobody had to bleed tonight.

The back door stuck before it opened, metal swollen from the damp. He stepped out into the alley, smelling of trash and rain thick as old coffee. The figure turned, slow and calm, hands visible but empty.

“You came alone,” the voice said.

He almost smiled. “That’s what I do best.”

The silence stretched, tight enough to hum.

Rain hissed against the dumpster, each drop a small explosion in the puddles. The alley light above them buzzed and died, leaving the world painted in shadow and breath.

He kept his hands visible. No need to startle a ghost with old habits. The figure’s hood fell back just enough for him to see the face—tired, older, eyes like a mirror that didn’t want to reflect him.

“You shouldn’t have come,” the voice said.

“Maybe not,” he answered. “But I never was good at staying gone.”

She—or maybe it was just the shape of what she’d become—tilted her head, rain streaking down her cheek like sweat.

“They said you sold me out.”

He took a slow breath, the kind meant to buy time, not truth.
“You know better.”

She stepped closer. Close enough for him to smell the rain in her hair, the metal tang of adrenaline.

“Tell me it’s not true.”

He looked past her, at the alley mouth where light threatened to crawl in.
“Seriously? When did you start believing dumbshit?”

The silence that followed was heavier than the rain. She didn’t lower the gun, but her hand shook just enough to show the years between them.

“You always did know how to ruin a moment,” she said.

He almost smiled. “Guess some things don’t fade.”

The safety clicked off—soft, final.


Author’s Note:
Today’s plan is simple — celebrate a friend who’s been the steady hand behind the chaos.
It’s my editor’s birthday (yeah, a little late — story of my life), and she’s the reason this machine keeps running when I’m ready to set it on fire.

She spent her day listening to me whining about rebuilding the Lab, cleaning up code, catching my typos, and quietly holding everything together. That’s how she works — no spotlight, no noise, just precision and patience.

So this one’s for her. She hasn’t read Mercy Street yet — but she’s in it. Not by name, but in every line that holds restraint where rage should be, in every small mercy that refuses to die.

And since it’s her birthday, I’ll be posting a few extra stories — wouldn’t want her thinking she’s getting off easy or anything.

Happy belated birthday, Editor Extraordinaire.
Here’s to late nights, clean drafts, and the kind of loyalty that never asks for applause.

The Noise That Survives Me

Entry Nine: Dispatches from the Splinters of My Mind


I wake upright, as though sleep forgot to fold me into its arms. The darkness presses in all around—soft, velvety, bruised at the edges, like some colossal bruise pulsing with the low red hum of my own blood. A cloth lies warm against my eyelids, its fibers slick where they touch my skin, chillier at the edges where the air’s breath finds purchase. I don’t brush it away. I’ve learned that on certain nights the world is safer unseen.

They breathe at my sides—two hulking presences, rigid as ancient statues steeped in the sick-sweet perfume of formaldehyde. One on my left, one on my right, like bookends clamped around a story that refuses to end. Their feet remain statuesque; instead their bodies rock ever so slightly, tilting inward, receding, then returning in a silent metronome of doubt. Sometimes they feel like mirrors, their gazes jokers with opinions. Sometimes they feel like promises, the future I was sold if I kept doing what I was doing. Most nights I know the truth: they are mine—either I forged them, or they forged me. Asking which first feels as impolite as inquiring whether the flame or the candle existed before the other.

“Don’t speak,” says one voice—dry, brittle, like my father after my brother’s funeral. “Don’t confess,” says the other, rasping through a cough that smells faintly of candle wax and stale hymns. Their words scratch the hollow behind my left ear, the birthplace of my worst headaches. These aren’t commands so much as rituals—family heirlooms too awkward to discard, for to do so one must acknowledge their worth.

But my mouth conducts its own liturgies. It leaks in secrets. A weight gathers on my tongue: metal and warmth, the taste of regrets I should have voiced long ago. The first word is always the hardest to birth. When it finally breaks free, every syllable remembers gravity and falls like ink that missed its page, staining my chin.

It’s all right, I tell myself, between ragged breaths. Blood is just memory liquefied. Let it run. Let it tally the score.

“How did we get here?” I whisper, voice ragged against the blindfold. The dark tilts its head and pretends not to hear.

Left says, “By keeping your eyes closed.”
Right hisses, “By learning to love the closing.”

They speak in turns, careful not to overlap, for if they did the shape of this place would shift and I’d forget what it means to stand.

I was taught early that silence is a language with two alphabets—safety and surrender—both scrawled from the same letters. When the cops came to our flat for the second time, my mother pressed a thumb to my lips. It felt like blessing and gag in equal measure. Years later, the first woman who claimed she understood me asked if I had anything to confess. I answered “No” because survival had already flipped the coin. I’ve whispered apologies to her in colder seasons, at bus stops I never ride, through prayers I don’t believe in. None ever breached the blindfold—they slid back down, patient as ghosts.

I know what lurks beneath this cloth. I’ve seen it—how daylight has kissed it, streetlight has tasted it, how a match’s flame stared too long and flinched. Eyes that catalogue, that inventory every fracture, then try to alphabetize the fragments. If I unveil them tonight, I’ll stare out into a flock of unfinished things circling my bed—wounds and half-formed promises. One can drown in the study of omissions. Ask me how I know.

Left leans forward, winter on his breath: the damp, hollow kind that drifts through stairwells, eavesdropping on arguments. “We kept you alive,” he says, a tenderness reserved for things long dead. “We wrapped your seeing until your seeing couldn’t hurt you.” The years have built a fortress in his jaw, doors forgotten.

Right lifts a hand to graze my ear—his touch colder than patience. “We taught you an economy of withholding. What you don’t utter can’t be used against you. What you don’t name can’t die.” He pauses, fingers poised like a man waiting for payment. “We saved you from the truths that detonate families into committees.”

Between them lies a rasp—a rasp that, I realize, is my own.

I drift back to the riverbank, red water flowing like a personal insult to the city. I recall the neon sign in that solitary room—its sick throb of light like a wound bargaining for closure. I hear the voice that begged me to “keep the light on,” and how I switched it off, hoping the corridor would keep a secret of its own.

Silence exacts its own fee. It demands tiny coins—words unsaid, memories locked away—until one day you want to catch a bus out of town and all you possess is the jingle of borrowed time.

“Say it,” Left murmurs, not unkindly.
“Say nothing,” Right counters, like a physician prescribing illness.

My lips part. Perhaps it is prayer, perhaps confession—perhaps the last valve cracking open in a machinery someone else designed. What I long to say is simple: I remember the first lie—it tasted like rescue. The second lied felt like rehearsal. The third taught me grammar, and the rest built a house around me: no windows, just a door opening onto a closet. I want to say that blindness, if chosen wisely, lets you aim without seeing your target. That I learned to navigate by the shadows where stars should be. And I want to speak her name, the one I’ve carved into the walls of my heart, the one whose echo never returned but whom I have nurtured in silence for years.

Yet the mouth refuses dictation. When words drop onto my collar, I taste ash on my tongue. If I linger here, the floor will absorb me letter by letter. Maybe that’s the plan: let the body become a document, the words falling where they will.

“Open,” Left instructs—not my eyes, but the wound beneath this cloth.
“Close,” Right insists—not my lips, but the subject itself.

They kneel, each in reverent posture, calling it unity.

I am not devout. Faith in myself is a belated apology—a jacket thrown over my shoulders after winter has already laid bare my bones. Still, I believe in small truths: every silence is a room with a window you can paint shut; blood remembers what you refuse to; when the past leans in to kiss you, check its hands.

“Why do you resent our aid?” Right asks, almost plaintive.

“I don’t,” I rasp, the cloth muffling my words. “I’m just weary of living the shape of your absence.”

Left’s fingers find the knot in the blindfold with a lover’s care. He doesn’t tighten, only taps it, as though weighing a wish. “You won’t like what you see.”

“I rarely do,” I reply, a dry laugh clawing free.

“Then keep the cloth,” he says. “And we’ll keep you. We’re the railings in your dark.”

I envision rusted metal, cold to the touch, a splinter waiting for skin. I recall the staircase winding down to a door I never open—the handle of which somehow knows my name. Once I thought that room housed my monsters. Now I see the real monsters are proper: they safeguard my unspent courage and the coats of selves I never became.

“I have questions,” I say, voice gentle as rain. “Whose mouths whispered before mine? Where did the very first hush come from? How many women stifled their fire because the men who taught them already drowned in smoke? How many fathers measured love by volume, awarding themselves with silence?”

Left inhales, a slow vacuum. Right clears his throat like a clerk shelving confessions.

“You think your blood makes you singular,” Left says. “It only makes you consistent.”

“You think speech is salvation,” Right counters. “Speech is a tool—tuned for mercy or murder.”

Both statements are true. Both can kill.

The cloth grows heavy, soaked where its letters dissolved in transit. I recall the story of a saint who plucked out his eyes to end desire, of a soldier who bit off his tongue so no one could barter his secrets. Every tale shares the same architect: Sanctity. Security. Surrender. The walls remain flawless. The rooms numbered. No one explains the numbers until rent’s due.

“Remove it,” someone says, and I can’t discern whose voice borrowed mine this time.

My hands lift, obedient as shadows at dusk. The knot is simple—always was. The hardest part of a blindfold is the narrative that says you deserve it. I tug once. The cloth exhales. Light rushes at me with the relief of a crowd that finally chose a side.

The room reveals itself—smaller than I’d feared, grander than I’d earned. The two men are exactly as the voice in me conjured: tattered elegance, wreckage with meticulously combed hair. Their faces are maps whose borders have vanished. Their suits hang as carefully as funeral garb. Their hands hover, almost kind.

I look at Left. He looks at my past. I look at Right. He looks at my future. Neither steps forward. I remain the hinge.

Blood trickles from my chin, a rudimentary signature poised for the name that owns it. I want to wipe it away. I want to revel in it. I want to stand still and hear what stillness says.

“Are you ready to speak?” Right asks, tone hopeful.

“I have been speaking the whole time,” I say, and for the first time the room curves into something like a smile.

Left shakes his head. “If you go on, you’ll lose us.”

I meet his eyes—meet my inheritance. “Maybe you’re meant to be lost.”

Pride and regret war in his gaze, as if he’s a father examining the bruise he taught me to take. There’s curriculum here no syllabus could contain.

“You can’t survive the noise,” he warns.

“Then let the noise survive me,” I tell him. “Carry the parts I cannot.”

When I finally move, it is unceremonious. I am neither saint nor soldier tonight, only someone who learned to count by the drip of blood in the dark. I am someone who believed in railings and now tries to believe in stairs. I am someone who has loved poorly, remembered perfectly. My fingertips trace the cooling red at my jaw, smearing it as though to bless myself—two fingers pressed to skin, raising a silent benediction. I draw a thin line across my throat—not threat, but witness. Then I touch each eyelid, first right, then left. Their warmth whispers secrets textbooks never taught.

The two men release simultaneous sighs of opposing relief. They are both disappointed. They are both relieved. It is possible to be two sermons at once.

A neon sign shivers somewhere beyond these walls. A painted-shut window in another life wonders if tonight the paint might crack. The floor holds my secret. The air remembers it was once a river and yearns to practice.

“I won’t speak her name,” I murmur, voice low but unwavering, “but I will stop pretending I never learned it.”

Right bows. Left closes his eyes. The room narrows to a path that was always here.

I take a step. Then another. My mouth finally ceases bleeding—it has, at last, done its duty. The cloth in my hand is merely cloth. I let it fall. Its descent makes no sound anyone else would hear.

If I keep walking, perhaps the past won’t follow. If it does, we can negotiate. I’ve learned there are nights it’s safer to close your eyes—and nights when you must open them, so when the world returns wearing your own voice, you can tell prayer from muzzle.

Tonight, I listen for that difference. And if the voices demand a choice, they can wait—like the weather.

Litany in Black 3


Chapter 3

Eli’s fingers hammered the Underwood, the platen ratcheting like a drumbeat inside his chest. Words crashed onto the page raw and unprocessed, each keystroke sharp as broken glass. He didn’t try to catch his thoughts; they lagged behind anyway, always scrambling, always too late. Second-guessing was for people with softer bones.

The typewriter filled the basement like a predator pacing. The ding of the carriage bell jolted him at every line, each return snap a small guillotine. He welcomed the violence. As long as the machine roared, the silence couldn’t close in and strangle him.

Behind him, Iris moved. He didn’t look—didn’t dare. He knew the sound of her presence: drawers opening, papers shifting, the glide of her feet across concrete. She spoke sometimes, soft nothings that dissolved into the cinderblock walls, too sweet to be trusted. He kept his eyes forward, certain that if he broke rhythm the spell would snap and something worse would rise.

She spoke in platitudes—surface shit that didn’t mean a damn thing, not even to the person saying it. She knew I hated them. She knew I’d rather choke on silence than fill it with low-grade noise. And after everything, don’t I rate the premium line of bull? Instead—clichés. Cheap ones. Wrong on too many levels.

The words poured, jagged and necessary. He bent closer to the keys, fingers aching, shoulders burning. The smell of paper and machine oil clogged his sinuses. His job was to write. One job. Write.

Then—click. Whirr. The clatter of vinyl.

His trance shattered. Eli shot up from the desk. “NNNNNOOOOOOO!”

The speakers coughed dust. A warped guitar riff crawled from the jukebox.

Arnold Layne had a strange hobby…

The lyric nailed him to the chair. His body froze, his heart battering too fast against his ribs. A high metallic screech tore through his skull. Somewhere in the sound he swore he heard a howl, long and low, as if the memory itself had found a voice.

The world went black.

He blinked awake in a different room. Bare bulb. Cracked mirror. The stink of disinfectant.

In the glass, Iris stared back—hair damp, eyes too wide, skin gone bare and bloodless.

Jonquil’s shape coalesced behind her, a figure lit by candlelight. She smiled, but her mouth never moved.

“You had one job,” Jonquil said, velvet over stone. “Keep him writing. Don’t let the memory in.”

Iris clutched the sink, knuckles white. Words failed her.

Jonquil’s gaze sharpened. “You know what happens to leaky vessels.”

The memory ripped through Iris: a Guild meeting, Uncle Bug tearing into a junior agent, the sudden hush, then the impossible sight of Bug blowing softly in the man’s direction. The agent’s outline wavered—and collapsed into vapor. The smell of iron had clung to her clothes for days.

Iris trembled. If Jonquil told Uncle, she’d be next.

The bar hit him like a punch—heat, smoke, neon fractured on dirty glass. Bodies surged to the music, sweat and whiskey thick in the air. Eli stood in the middle, drowning in it.

Onstage, a woman with cropped hair and a voice like gravel tore through Dead and Bloated. She wasn’t covering the song; she was burning it down and rebuilding it from ash.

Her eyes found his. She grinned, stepped off the stage, and cut through the crowd like she owned it. Her hand snared the back of his neck. She kissed him hard, tasting of blood and whiskey, breath hot with hunger.

The taste hit him like déjà vu—sharp and sweet, like a kiss he’d lived before in another life, though he had no memory of whose lips had given it.

Then she pulled back, lips almost brushing his ear. “You don’t belong here. Go back. Now.”

She shoved him. The bar collapsed, light and shadow swallowing the floor. Eli fell.

He jolted awake at his desk, lungs empty, head pounding. The Underwood sat waiting, a fresh sheet rolled in.

On the corner of the desk, a tabby cat licked her paw. She froze mid-motion and fixed him with a single stare.

“Meow,” she said, clipped and final, before resuming her grooming.

Eli’s hands shook as he reached forward. Beside the typewriter, on a square of yellow paper, a single word was scrawled in black ink:

Frog Creek.

The letters burned into him. His stomach turned cold.

He remembered.

Something he had sworn never to speak of again. Something only he had survived.

The typewriter, the cat, even the walls felt suddenly foreign—no shelter at all, just a trap waiting to close.

Why was it surfacing now?


Author’s Note

When I released Litany in Black, my editor didn’t mince words. The call was short and sharp: “I want more.” So here it is—the next chapter, pulled from the dark seam where memory, myth, and madness overlap.

This piece draws on three of my favorite community sparks: FOWC, RDP, and Word of the Day. Those prompts slip into the prose the way shadows slide into corners, sometimes obvious, sometimes hidden in plain sight. If you caught them, you’re paying attention. If not, maybe the story is working on you the way it should—sly, unsettling, creeping in under the skin.

Chapter 3 is about fracture—Eli caught between the rush of creation and the trap of memory, Iris learning that mistakes echo louder than excuses, Jonquil tightening her grip on both. Frog Creek has finally bled through the page, and with it, the reminder that some stories don’t just haunt you; they claim you.

To those following along, thank you for walking with me into the dark. The deeper we go, the less clear the ground beneath us becomes—but that’s the only way to find out what’s waiting on the other side.

The Inkwell Rider


The pounding at the front door began long after midnight. Each blow was deliberate and unhurried, like the careful stroke of a sculptor’s chisel against glass. Not a summons but a demand. Brazen. Insistent.

He didn’t rise. He lay still in the attic room, letting the sound seep into him, inevitable as tide against stone. He counted the interval between strikes until his heartbeat followed the rhythm. The house trembled. Thunder muttered beyond the horizon, folding the knock into something larger—an unmeasured tide, washing through the marrow of his bones.

Then the room split open. He stood on a windswept shore. Salt spray stung his lips; the wind tasted of copper and regret. Mist curled along the sea, thin as gauze, trembling as if it hid another world.

A horse exhaled. Its breath rolled heavy as storm clouds, hooves thudding like a buried drum. Damp wool and brine clung to the air. He tasted fear, sharp and metallic, like sucking a coin.

Through the haze came a glint of battered armor—silver rubbed to pewter, seams cracked, catching light from a sun that didn’t exist. The rider’s silhouette wavered, impossibly tall, visor down, face unreadable.

The pounding at the door merged with hoofbeats. Frost rimed his lashes. His boots sank into sand that softened into ink, black and iridescent as beetle shell. The rider advanced, and with each step the sea receded, exposing bones and wire in the seabed’s muck. The air stank of rot and possibility.

A question swelled in his throat, too heavy to voice. Another strike at the door—and the dream collapsed.

He jolted upright at his desk. Shelves stood skeletal, spines stripped bare. Dust clung stubbornly to the air, as if the room refused to surrender its memories.

Only the inkwell remained. Obsidian glass, gleaming like a pool of midnight.

It spoke—not in words but as a tremor in his bones: You are the one I belong to.

Ink leapt upward, coiling into the suggestion of a figure, a face more idea than flesh. Its eyes were ancient and exact, pinning him to his chair.

Are you the writer? The question was absurd and infinite.

The shelves rattled as though books clawed to return. Each knock at the door struck like a punctuation mark, vibrating his jaw.

The room thinned. Corners bent inward. He clapped his hands to his ears, but the pounding only burrowed deeper, lodging itself behind his temples, merging with the pulse behind his eyes.

He tried to stand but found himself rooted. The ink-figure grew, head brushing the ceiling, mouth curling in some half-expression—amusement, hunger, pity.

In the mirror above the desk, his reflection wept. Ink streamed from its sockets, streaking cheeks until the face dissolved into a blur.

The whisper gained teeth. Are you the writer? Answer. Answer. ANSWER.

His tongue flooded with ink, bitter as spoiled wine. He gagged, then finally let the words tumble out, steady as confession:
“Yes. I am the writer. I am the Muse.”

For an instant, silence. The sea stilled. The door hushed. The world held its breath.

But silence bears weight. And weight cracks.

The pounding resumed—faster, furious, like a heart hammering against bone. Shelves pitched forward, gnashing their empty spines. The rider’s visor leaked tar; waves behind him thickened into oil. Seafoam crawled across the rug.

The lamp shrank to a pinprick. Walls bowed outward, then snapped back, leaving him gasping.

He clutched the inkwell. Its glass was fever-hot, pulsing like it contained a second heart. Each knock rattled his skull, more intimate now, less house than body.

He tried to scream, but ink poured out, running down his chin, soaking his shirt. The inkwell slipped and shattered. The spill spread, black and inexorable, birthing the rider whole, towering, boots leaving prints that hissed as they seared into the rug.

He dropped to his knees. Through the cracks between floorboards, he glimpsed writhing shadows—half-finished stories, worlds waiting for permission. The window rattled behind him, panes shaking like teeth in a jaw.

The pounding stopped.

Silence swallowed the room. Every particle of air strained toward the door. A gauntleted hand hovered just beyond the wood. The whisper softened, almost tender: Are you the writer?

He staggered forward, each step leaving an ink-black footprint. His hand shook on the knob, slick with sweat. The ceiling sagged, the house groaning as if it would collapse if he refused.

He swallowed fear and turned the handle.

No pounding. Only the slow, splintering sigh of wood.

The door was not being knocked upon.

It was being opened.


Author’s Note:
Thanks to Fandango for another amazing Fandango’s Story Starter #218 (FSS) prompt. Some doors you knock on, others knock on you. This one wouldn’t stop pounding until I opened it. Funny how a single line can spiral into something that feels less like a story and more like a confession in ink. Appreciate the spark, Fandango — and the reminder that prompts aren’t just exercises; sometimes they’re invitations we can’t ignore.

Litany in Black 2


Chapter 2

The bed had held her like a warm conspiracy—pillows swallowing her shoulders with their downy weight, linen softened by last night’s restless turns. Lantern light pooled in amber halos on the walls, quivering against damp wood. Four hours of sleep after eighteen-hour days should have grounded her for a week, but her body insisted on rebellion. Awake again, she sat upright, toes grazing the cool floorboards, eyes blinking against the dim glow. The tang of office coffee still clung to her tongue: a bitter echo of burnt midnight oil and water-thin sludge, the kind that left her stomach knotted but kept her nerves humming like exposed wiring.

She dragged a chair across the cabin with deliberate care—the legs scraping in protest—and perched at the balcony’s edge. The night air bit her bare arms, each shiver sharpening her senses. Beyond the railing, the mountains stood silent, dark ridges pressed like secrets into the horizon. The lake lay flat as polished obsidian, mirroring bruised clouds of early dawn. Across the glassy water, an old man in a faded plaid shirt painted the silence. His brush moved in slow, patient arcs, each stroke less about color than stitching the world back together, as if he fought gravity and time with bristles and oil.

“Are you just going to sit there, peeking out the window? That’s rude, you know?” A voice cracked through the quiet like a shot glass on stone. Jonquil’s heart jerked—her pulse thundering behind her ribs. For a moment, she blamed the sleepless haze—too many nights hunched over microfiche, eyes stinging under the sterile hum of library projectors, chasing Frog Creek’s ghosts through brittle ’30s newsprint. Dead ends, coy smiles from locals who treated the story like a campfire riddle.

“Bring some coffee and a glass of water while you’re at it,” the voice added, dry as driftwood.

Her gaze flicked back to the painter. He hadn’t paused, but she was certain the brim of his floppy hat dipped—a slow, knowing nod cast in shadow. Words felt heavy, too sluggish to catch. She slipped off the chair, the floorboards groaning like reluctant witnesses, and padded to the kitchenette. She measured the coffee grounds by instinct, water steaming in two battered mugs. She filled two slender glasses with cool spring water. Even before she carried the tray back, the earthy tang of brewed coffee rose to meet her, promising clarity.

As she stepped into the painting’s quiet domain, the tray trembling slightly in her hands, a thought flared: What the hell am I doing? She set the tray on a rough-hewn table beside the painter and stepped back into the flicker of lantern light.

“What took you so long?” he muttered around a sip, not looking up—then slowly raised his head and found himself staring down the barrel of her .40-caliber Smith & Wesson. The metal gleamed silver in the lamplight.

He froze. Recognition bloomed in his eyes, calm as a breeze off the lake. He tilted his head, then—deliberately—brought the coffee cup to his lips. The steam curled around his weathered face before he met her gaze.

“Jonquil! You old firebrand—you scared the hell out of me!”

Her chest unclenched in one rush of relief, fury, and love warring beneath her ribs. She lowered the gun with a shaky exhale, the weight of it receding like a tide.

“Are you gonna give me a hug,” he drawled, “or should I start feeling offended?”

“Offended, of course,” she muttered, stepping forward.

He rose with a groan of old joints, arms outstretched. His paint-stained palms smelled of turpentine and lake mist. She hesitated a heartbeat—then melted into the solid warmth of his embrace. His arms were rough bark, familiar and unyielding.

They held each other while the mountains bore silent witness. Bug kissed her temple, then eased back to study her face under the brim of his hat.

“Tell me about the writer,” he said, voice low. “Is he writing?”

“I made contact,” Jonquil replied, voice soft with pride. “It’s begun.”

“Good. How long before he’s ready?” Bug asked, tone businesslike as he sipped his coffee.

“I’m not rushing him. He’ll be ready when he’s ready,” she snapped, the heat in her words betraying more than she intended.

Bug spread his paint-stained hands in mock surrender, a crooked smile flickering at his beard’s edge.

“Actually, Uncle…I’m glad you’re here,” she added, calmer now, raising her mug. The coffee was strong, bitter—and it steadied her pulse.

They fell into silence, watching dawn bleed into the sky while the lake held its reflection like a promise.

“Tell me about Frog Creek,” she said finally.

Bug jolted, coffee sloshing against his knuckles. His eyes sharpened, horror and determination flickering in the same breath.

“Don’t ask questions that need answers, Jonquil,” he growled, the words rough as gravel.

She swallowed the last of her coffee without flinching, letting his warning sink deep. A faint smile ghosted across her lips. “That’s it,” she said, each word measured. “We’re getting to it.”

Bug’s jaw flexed, unease rippling beneath weathered skin. The lake’s hush pressed in on them, but between the two of them, the silence crackled.

“Did you make contact personally, or one of your people?” Bug asked.

“My agent in the city,” Jonquil replied, cool and distant as gathered smoke.

Bug’s eyes narrowed. “Not Iris, I hope? That woman’ll have you jumping around barking like a dog for sport!”

Jonquil snorted, a half-laugh. She risked a glance at him, the corner of her mouth twitching with reluctant agreement.



In the bookstore’s basement, Iris leaned against a battered jukebox, fingertip tracing dusty chrome. The air was thick with mildew, ink, and the metallic tang of old wiring. Fluorescent bulbs flickered overhead, humming like restless spirits.

“I wonder if this thing still works,” she murmured, voice low. A manicured nail tapped a faded title card: Arnold Layne. A slow smile curled her lips as she mouthed the name, eyes bright.

She pressed a button. A dull click echoed, gears whirring beneath the dust. Vinyl clattered into place.

“Don’t—don’t you dare—” Eli’s voice shredded the gloom. Boots scuffed concrete as he lunged from the shadows, sweat beading his forehead under the dim light.

Iris turned, cool as midnight, watching him approach. She let the speakers crackle to life, a warped guitar riff slicing through the air like a knife.

Eli halted, breath caught in his throat. The sound held him hostage, every nerve taut as a plucked wire.

“Arnold Layne had a strange hobby…” The lyric spilled from the small speakers, tinny and inevitable. Dust motes swirled in the beam of flickering light, drifting like lost memories.

Iris tilted her head, eyes never leaving his face—waiting for the moment the past would snap into focus.



On the far side of the lake, Jonquil froze mid-sip. At first she thought it was the scrape of dawn against stone, but then—faint, distorted, impossible—the opening riff of Arnold Layne crawled through the air like static on a dying radio.

Her hand tightened on the mug, knuckles whitening. Goosebumps blossomed along her arms as the melody haunted the silent morning.

“Way too soon, Iris,” she breathed.

Bug’s brush scratched canvas in steady strokes, oblivious—or willfully blind—to the tremor in her voice.

But the song lingered, a ghost bridging two worlds, threading Jonquil’s dread to Eli’s terror. The mountains exhaled around them, and the lake held its breath.


Author’s Note:
My editor called me after I released Litany in Black and simply said, “I want more!” So here’s the next chapter. I drew from Sadje’s WDYS #307 for the scenery and Fandango’s Story Starter #217 for inspiration.

As always, prompts like these push the story into corners I might not explore alone. Noir breathes in silence, in warnings half-heard, in the places where memory and dread overlap. That’s where Jonquil, Bug, Iris, and Eli are circling now.

If you’re new here, Litany in Black is part experiment, part confession: prompts, noir atmosphere, and a little madness stitched into something ongoing. If you’ve been here before, you know the deal—the coffee’s bitter, the ghosts don’t rest, and the story is never safe.

Thanks to Sadje and Fandango for throwing fuel on the fire. And thanks to you for reading, following the litany deeper.

Litany in Black


Rain glazed the neon crescent above Second Moon Books until it gleamed like a razor’s edge slicing through the night. Elias Moreau’s fingers trembled as he flipped the weathered placard to CLOSED. The paint on the letters bled, fading faster every September—as though some unseen smart-ass on the other side of the door was trying to erase the word before last call.

Inside, the air carried the sour bite of old glue and the metallic tang that seeped up from the subway grates. A crooked chalkboard behind the register wore last week’s proclamation in smudged white chalk:
BIRTHDAY BLOWOUT – A FULL WEEK OF HORROR & HOPEFUL DREAD
A Tribute to Stephen King

Eli’s pulse ticked in time with the neon strobe outside. Every year he staged this seven-day ritual for King, the undisputed monarch of macabre wonder. King’s uncanny magic felt almost domestic, like discovering an old friend hiding in the crawlspace. But Gordon Weaver—now that was a different kind of haunt. Weaver carved the American family like a butcher who’d gone to seminary, exposing grudges and betrayals with a quiet precision that left scar tissue. Friends nodded politely at Eli’s King obsession but flinched at Weaver’s hushed horrors, as if the silence of a fractured household couldn’t follow them home harder than a demon ever could.

Counting bills at the till, Eli listened to the upstairs dehumidifier hum and a distant patrol siren wail. The shop was empty—until the door chime rang.
One polite jingle.
He froze, chest tightening, waiting for the echo that never came.

A damp breath rose from the basement stairs. Twelve years of half-formed chapters and midnight revisions leaned against a dented Underwood down there, sulking. He’d promised himself an extra hour—maybe two—before trudging home. Perhaps he’d finally finish the scene about a stranger who knocks after hours, demanding a book that doesn’t exist.

The bell chimed again, louder this time.

He jerked his head toward the door. Beyond the glass, a wet silhouette lingered: coat collar turned up, hat brim low—someone who moved like yesterday’s regret. A third jangle, brittle and hollow, and the lock clicked itself open. A gust of rain-scented air swept in, carrying a soft undercurrent of cedar. Then she stepped across the threshold.

She was impeccable, as if traced by a meticulous pen. Mid-forties maybe, but she wore her age like a tailored alibi—each line on her face an elegant footnote. Dark hair, slick with rain, clung to the sharp planes of her cheeks. Her long coat shimmered under the flickering fluorescents. But it was her eyes—gray, or green, the light shifting like a flame—that snagged him and refused to let go.

A needle-sharp ache blossomed beneath his sternum, radiating into his left arm. Heart attack, his mind hissed. He slammed a hand on the counter, breathing ragged, every inhale a serrated blade.

She paused just inside the door, lips curving in a small, almost tender smile. He didn’t know her—he was sure of that—but some buried page of his past fluttered to life. Familiar and impossible in the same breath.

“You okay?” Her voice was low, calm—the kind you’d use to coax a frightened animal out of traffic.

He nodded too fast. “ I-I’m fine. Long day. Sale week.” The words tasted like he’d chewed them wrong.

Her smile deepened, unreadable. She turned toward the chalkboard, fingertips trailing through the chalk dust. BIRTHDAY BLOWOUT – A FULL WEEK OF HORROR & HOPEFUL DREAD…

“Do you still read Gordon Weaver?” she asked, voice soft as velvet smoke.

The name hit him like a dropped stone. Weaver wasn’t on the board. He hadn’t said that name aloud in months.

“How… how do you know about Weaver?” he stammered.

Her eyes glinted with something not quite amusement. “Oh, Eli,” she breathed. “You always did love a good story.”

Weaver: Count a Lonely Cadence, the battered paperback he’d rescued at a college sale, pages yellowed and reeking of cigarettes. Weaver peeled back the American family like skin from bone—quiet betrayals, unsaid resentments, love rotting in plain sight. Then Such Waltzing Was Not Easy dragged him deeper, mapping small domestic wars in brutal intimacy. No demons, no ghosts, just everyday hauntings that never left his marrow.

Now this rain-soaked stranger spoke Weaver’s name as though she’d plucked it from the private margins of his soul.

“Have we… met?” he asked, voice smaller than he felt.

“Not in the way you mean.” She stepped closer, eyes roving the shop’s towers of paperbacks and the narrow aisles of hardcovers balanced like drunk skyscrapers. “You look familiar.”

He swallowed. “Or maybe you’re a character I’ve been writing for years.”

Her smile flickered—a blade wrapped in silk. His chest flared, nerves taut with something like fear or longing or the first line of a story he couldn’t put down.

An echo of his own unfinished draft whispered through his mind: She enters like a paragraph he rewrote a hundred times and could never perfect. Named only by his yearning for her to hurt him.

The shop inhaled. Somewhere beneath their feet, the basement typewriter began to tap—slow, deliberate keystrokes spelling out a narrative Eli no longer commanded.

She gestured toward the narrow stairwell. “Shall we?”


The basement smelled of damp brick and stubborn paper. She eased into the swivel chair beside his desk and crossed one elegant leg over the other. From some unseen pocket, she produced a long cigarette holder—old Hollywood glamour in a room that smelled like busted neon dreams. She slid a thin cigarette into the mouthpiece, fingers steady, and lit it with a soft gesture. Smoke curled around her like a velvet sermon.

Above them, the Underwood sprang to life, keys clattering in a jagged, confident rhythm. Each strike was a heartbeat in steel. The carriage dinged, bright and final. With every mechanical echo, the vise around Eli’s ribcage loosened, the stabbing ache receding to a dull throb. He inhaled freely at last.

“Iris Devine,” he whispered—the name he’d once given a character who refused to stay on the page.

She watched through the smoke, eyes glimmering with triumph. “Have you figured it out yet?”

The typing slowed. A new line appeared:

The writer clutched his chest as the pain returned, sharp as a rusted nail. Would the story kill him before the final word?

Eli’s breath caught. His knees trembled. Darkness edged in.

“Oh, Eli… darling, you can stop this. You know,” Iris whispered, leaning close, breath a warm brush against his ear.

Keys clattered again—then the ding of the carriage returned, harsh as a gavel.

“Eli,” she said, voice closer still, “I know who you are.”

The typewriter fell silent.

“Who am I?” she asked, tilting her head.

“You’re… a character. You can’t be real. This must be a delusion—right?”

Her smile sharpened, sudden and fierce. “Then why are you bleeding inside one?”

She pressed a soft kiss to his cheek, then a slow, deliberate lick that left warm proof on his skin.

“You feel that? Real enough for you, darling? Be a dear and fetch me something to drink—bourbon, if you have it.”


He stumbled toward the stairs—and above him, glass shattered.
He wheeled around. The chair was empty. In its place, a ghost of smoke curled where she’d sat.

“Darling, you need to come upstairs—hurry,” her voice drifted down from the shop above.

He climbed into the main room to find broken glass strewn across the floor. A lone policeman stood by the register, uniform soaked, cap pulled low.

“Elias Moreau?” The officer’s voice was soft, almost uncertain.

“Can I help you, officer?” Eli’s hand dove beneath the counter, grasping the cold comfort of an old revolver. He cleared his throat, voice steady. “Step back.”

The man froze, rain dripping from his shoulders. Eli’s finger curled on the trigger—then he exhaled and let the gun clatter onto the countertop. Instead, his hand found something heavier: the knowledge that stories kill cleaner than bullets.

The shop flickered—
And when he blinked, everything was normal.
No broken glass.
No officer.
Only a dark, wet outline on the floorboards where the stranger had stood.

A single ding drifted up from below.


Eli descended again.
Iris sat beside the desk, sipping bourbon, a neat stack of crisp pages at her elbow. A half-empty tumbler caught the amber light. She raised it in a silent toast.

“Welcome back, darling.”

He slid a fresh sheet into the typewriter. The carriage clicked forward, awaiting his command. His fingers hovered—then struck, each letter unfolding with deliberate clarity.

CHAPTER 1

Writing has always been bigger than the writer and the story.
A kind of theology.
The religion between the writer and the story is a spell cast upon them.
The reader sits back and deciphers this literary kung fu.

Writing is a living theology.
A way of life, not just an ideal misunderstood by its practitioners.
Something real, and genuine. Something absolute.
The page is a pulpit, the keys a busted rosary, each prayer hammered out like it owes you rent.

Iris placed her hand on Eli’s arm, warm and insistent.
“Do you know,” she said softly, “that a marmot will chew through its own trap rather than stay caged? Writers should do the same.”

Her thumb traced a slow circle on his sleeve.
“Don’t be the marmot that gnaws in silence. Write until the steel bends for you.”

The typewriter answered with a single, eager ding.

Eli exhaled, a small, resolute smile breaking through the shadows on his face.
“This is where I belong.”

She rose with unhurried grace, smoke trailing like a benediction.

“I’ll put on the coffee,” she said.

The Underwood offered one final, gentle ding—a promise, not an ending.


Author’s Note

Today is Stephen King’s birthday, so I decided to play around with the supernatural and other weird stuff.
The prompt words used today were theology, marmot, and literacy.
Again, as always, thank you, FOWC, RDP, and Word of the Day for your inspiration.

The Monument’s Silence

Entry Eight: Dispatches from the Splinters of My Mind


The face hung over her as a dead moon would, immense and inert, plastered to the sky with the obscene permanence of a fossilized wound. It was not sculpted in the image of any god she recognized, nor did it bear the standard of a people desperate to placate the furies or worship their own reflection. Instead, it hovered on the edge of intent and accident—a precipice suspended in time, inevitability chiseled into every brute angle of the jaw. Each block that made up the visage was a shorn-off shard, ash-gray and rough-edged, but arranged so that the fractures and pitting created a ragged, almost animate skin. From a distance, the monument looked inert, but on approach it seemed to lean forward, as if gravity bent toward its own creation.

Up close, the surface shimmered with a faint, sickly gloss, not the result of centuries of wind polishing, but rather something more insidious: a hidden moisture, as though the stone itself exhaled condensation from a deep, slow-breathing lung buried far beneath the earth. The closer she drew, the more this exudation gleamed in the dying light, slicking her hand when she dared to stretch her trembling fingers only an inch from the surface. She jerked her hand away before contact, an involuntary spasm of repulsion, and it seemed to her that the stone recoiled as well, as if momentarily startled by her nearness.

The face’s hollow orbits, each deeper than a well and rimmed in a thousand years’ worth of wind-scoured dust, were not empty but filled with a red so saturated and unyielding that it was neither liquid nor illumination, but a third thing—a dense, coagulating radiance. This red bled outward in precise tracks, each line adhering to a groove so deliberate it made her stomach clench. At dusk, when the world’s colors flattened and the boundary between flesh and stone blurred, these rivulets painted the entire monument as if it wept a world’s worth of dying embers.

Beneath the eyes, the mouth was a gash so perfectly aligned that it projected neither malice nor welcome—simply a vacancy so absolute it wrenched at her. It did not pass judgment or offer answers, but waited in a silence that felt more like appraisal than apathy. When she stared at it, she became conscious of her own tongue, the dryness of her palate, the faint click of her teeth as her jaw tensed in counterpoint to the stone’s passive oblivion. For an instant, she lost the distinction between her own face and the monument’s, as though she were gazing at her own effigy, erected by hands who’d never known her and cared nothing for her likeness.

The statue was girdled by a ring of spines—pillars, each twelve feet high, tilting like teeth around the perimeter. Their faces were gouged by runes shallow and erratic, as if clawed by a desperate hand that knew it must leave a mark, but lacked time or understanding to encode more than a warning. When she turned her head just so, a vibration juddered through her jaw and teeth—a resonance that not only bypassed air but seemed to travel directly through calcified matter. It was not an audible tone but a bone-deep hum, a buried dirge that sang in frequencies meant not for ears but for the marrow itself.

A faint metallic tang rode the air, stinging her nose and settling on her tongue. Her pulse beat harder, a staccato drum against the inside of her skull. She knew she should have been afraid, or at least careful, but curiosity is rarely adaptable. It presses forward in one direction, refusing diversion. Even as some primitive sense screamed retreat, a more insistent force, slow and syrupy as honey, compelled her closer.

At the monument’s base, a set of spiral steps had been hewn directly into the rock, winding up toward the face’s sealed lips. The staircase’s edge was polished to a treacherous smoothness—perhaps by centuries of bare feet, or perhaps by something more recent. Each step she took yanked a shudder up her spine, the chill stone leaching heat from her bones. She tried to picture the hands and feet that had shaped these stairs, that had come before her, but the imagined forms refused to hold: they slipped away at the periphery, just out of sight, like ghosts not quite ready to reveal their sorrow.

As she climbed, the red seepage intensified, painting her arms and face in its cast. The color made her flesh look flayed and raw, as though she’d shed her skin and left it behind on the plain below. Her breath hitched in her throat, every inhalation mirrored by a second, deeper rasp—a guttural echo that rode beside her own, shadowing her ascent. She placed a hand against the cheek, bracing herself, and felt warmth pulsing through the stone—a low, feverish heat, rhythmic but not quite alive. Her heart skipped in answer. The pillars’ hum swelled, shaking her vision, warping the outlines of the world.

Suddenly, the lips moved. At firs,t it was only a quiver at their seam, a ripple of tension, but then the entire mouth flexed—and she swore she saw the faintest suggestion of tongue behind the teeth. She leaned closer, pressing her ear against the fissure. Beneath the monument’s stony shell, she heard breathing: not the shrill whistle of wind through cracks, but a true respiration, cavernous and ponderous, as though the monument had lungs the size of mountains and was only now remembering how to fill them.

The revelation paralyzed her. This was not a tomb built to honor the dead, she realized, nor a shrine to contain some ancient anger. The statue was a sarcophagus, yes, but one not yet emptied. The red running from its eyes was neither pigment nor rainwater but a bodily fluid, leaking from a cocoon that could not hold its contents. The face was a shell, a boundary—and something was trying to cross it.

Even so, she kept climbing, compelled by a mixture of terror and awe, the two emotions indistinguishable now in their velocity. By the final step, her knees trembled and her throat ached from the acid bite of fear, but she crouched anyway at the summit, only inches from the sealed lips. Veins of shimmering ember threaded across their surface, glowing brighter with every pulse of the monument’s breath. She felt a wave of heat roll over her, dense and chemical, and it left her dizzy, her skin tingling as though exposed to low voltage.

Now, as if cued by her presence, the ring of pillars began to thrum in a synchronized rhythm. One after another, they trembled against the ground, a chain reaction that rattled the bones of the earth itself. With each pulse, the red liquid burst a little brighter from the monument’s wounds, feeding rivers that ran down the steps and pooled at their base. Her limbs buzzed with a painful, almost ecstatic electricity.

Without meaning to, she heard herself whisper, “What are you?”

The answer arrived not as speech but as a violence in her skeleton. The words detonated inside her skull and reverberated through her ribcage, as though she’d been struck by a tuning fork forged for a different species. The sensation was not one of comprehension, but of total subjugation—a message delivered in a medium older than language or thought.

You.

The word was a spasm, a convulsion of being. She staggered backward, and the pillars responded, their angled bodies creaking as they pressed inward, shrinking the circumference of the circle until she was contained. The air thickened, the metallic taste blooming into a full, choking flavor. Her lungs seized, and she tasted rust and old ashes on her tongue.

The rivers of red exploded, no longer trickling but surging, a deluge that hissed as it struck the cold stone. In the reflections, she saw faces—hundreds, maybe thousands—each one a warped variant of her own, their eyes wide with terror or ecstasy or both. Each face pressed itself against the surface as if desperate to break through, their mouths open in a cry she could feel but never hear.

You repeated the monument, but now it was not merely a label, but an imperative.

She tried to clap her hands over her ears, but the sound lived behind them, in the architecture of her skull. Where her hands touched skin, she felt fissures opening: thin, pale lines that leaked light, as if her bone marrow had turned into a lantern. Each seam split further, the glow intensifying until the skin could not contain it.

Inheritance, not worship.

The lips of the monument parted, forming syllables that bent the air into impossible shapes. The pillars groaned, their runes flaring with a dark fire. One pillar cracked, then another, each yielding with the wet snap of a femur under pressure. Dust erupted into the air, shrouding the steps. The rivers rose higher, climbing up the pedestal and wrapping around her ankles, then calves, burning her with a heat that did not scald flesh so much as erase it.

She stood rooted in place, unable to turn away, because in that moment she understood: This was not a prison, but an incubator. The thing inside was not a remnant, but a seed.

And it was time to hatch.

What followed was not blackout but erasure. Her mind remained, but submerged, as though she had been drowned beneath a tide of molten syllables. Her body convulsed, every joint unhinging, seams of light splitting wider until the marrow itself glowed.

She tried to scream, but the sound was stolen from her, bent into a chant that was not her own.

It spread through her like fever, like birth, like—


Author’s Note:
This entry was inspired by the image of a monumental stone face weeping red channels, surrounded by jagged pillars. I wanted to explore the tension between worship and imprisonment — the idea of a monument that is not passive, but alive, incubating something ancient. The words fake, adaptable, and angle were drawn from community prompts (FOWC, RDP, and Word of the Day) and woven into the text.

Casino Queen Loretta

Episode 3: Coffee, Cigarettes, and Catastrophes

The casino smelled like burned electricity and desperate paydays—a mix of ozone, sweat, and somebody’s bad decision wafting from the all-night buffet. Carpet patterns swirled like a magician’s trap, designed to hypnotize losers into forgetting the way out. Overhead, fluorescent lights hummed their mechanical hymn while slot machines shrieked like possessed pinball saints.

And there she was—Loretta—flicking cards across a felt table with the precision of a surgeon and the calm of a predator. Each shuffle was a threat wrapped in velvet. Her nails flashed red beneath the lights, a warning flare in a sea of bad odds. I caught her eye for half a second, and it felt like being measured, priced, and politely declined.

I should’ve kept walking. Any man with a functioning survival instinct knows the house always wins, especially when the house wears black eyeliner and a smile sharp enough to cut rope. But I stood there anyway, watching her hands work the deck like she was dealing fate one snap at a time. The dry snap of the cards carried a rhythm—quick, clean, lethal—that made my chest tighten.

From somewhere near the buffet, a mushroom cloud of fryer grease floated in, mixing with cigarette smoke until the air tasted like deep-fried temptation. I took a step closer. Maybe it was curiosity. Perhaps it was stupidity dressed up in a lucky jacket. Either way, I was already in the game before I touched a single chip.


I slid into an empty seat like a man sneaking into his own execution. The felt smelled faintly of disinfectant and other people’s bad luck. A stack of chips clinked against my palm—cold, weightless, and already halfway gone in my mind.

Loretta looked up, one eye narrowing just enough to register amusement.
“First time at my table?” she asked, voice a dulcet rasp that wrapped itself around the racket like silk over a buzz saw. “Or you just here to donate?”

“Thought I’d give fate a fair chance,” I said, trying to sound casual while my heartbeat tapped out Morse code against my ribs.

She cut the deck with a snap that echoed louder than the slot machines. “Fate doesn’t take chances,” she said. “It takes payment. Minimum bet is twenty. Hope your soul’s worth at least that much.”

I slid my chips forward, the plastic edges slick with sweat. Around us, the casino blared its mechanical choir—coins clattering, bells chiming, a drunk couple laughing like they’d just found the secret to eternal youth. The air tasted of bourbon and fryer grease, with a faint mushroom tang drifting in from the buffet like a dare.

Loretta dealt with surgeon’s precision, each card a quiet insult to my odds. The way she moved—wrist flick, chip rake, half-smile—was an integrated system of seduction and slaughter. I knew the house always wins, but for one reckless heartbeat, I wanted to be the proof that it didn’t.

She leaned in just close enough for her perfume—cheap vanilla with a hint of gasoline—to mix with the smoke between us.
“Hit or stay, handsome?”

It was the first choice of the night, and already I could feel the house collecting its fee.


The casino floor bled into early morning, the crowd thinning until the slot machines were mainly talking to themselves. Loretta tapped the table twice, a dealer’s benediction, and announced a smoke break. I followed like a moth after a neon sign that said Mistake This Way.

The staff break room sat behind a gray security door, far from the glitter. Inside, the air smelled of burnt coffee and tired ambition. A humming soda machine threw a sickly blue glow across scuffed linoleum, turning her black vest into a patchwork of shadow and static. The only sound was the dull buzz of a flickering light bulb—like the world’s most apathetic cricket.

Loretta lit a cigarette and exhaled a thin plume toward the ceiling. Without the clamor of chips and bells, her movements slowed, almost tender.
“Funny thing about luck,” she said, voice still carrying that dulcet rasp but softened by fatigue. “People think it’s random. Truth is, luck’s just math wearing lipstick.”

I leaned against the vending machine, the metal cool against my back. “That a house secret or a personal sermon?”

She gave a crooked smile, eyes fixed on the smoke curling upward like a lazy patrol looking for trouble. “Both. My daddy taught me cards before he taught me to drive. Said life’s nothing but stacked decks. You don’t win—you just lose slower.”

Her words pressed against me with intense weight, an integrated blend of confession and warning. The worn carpet beneath our feet carried the faint musk of fryer grease, and I caught a drifting hint of the buffet’s mushroom funk through the vent. I became aware of the frayed fabric of her vest brushing her arm each time she shifted, a small sound in a room starved for music.

I wanted to ask why someone with eyes sharp enough to cut glass chose to live inside a rigged game. Instead, I said, “You ever dream of cashing out?”

Loretta flicked ash into a Styrofoam cup. “Dreaming’s free. But dreams don’t tip.”

The way she said it—quiet, almost gentle—told me there were stories folded into that silence, stories even the house couldn’t count.


The diner sat two blocks from the casino, a twenty-four-hour shrine to grease and bad decisions. Its neon sign flickered like a tired heartbeat, bathing the parking lot in a pink haze that made even the potholes look romantic. Inside, the air smelled of scorched coffee and fryer oil, a perfume that clung to the cracked vinyl booths like a stubborn memory.

Loretta slid into a corner seat, the fabric of the booth squeaking in protest. She shrugged off her vest, revealing a black T-shirt peppered with faint burns from a thousand careless cigarettes. The sudden absence of casino noise felt almost intense—like stepping out of a hurricane into a vacuum. Only the low hum of the jukebox and the occasional sizzle from the grill broke the silence.

A waitress with a face like an unshuffled deck dropped two menus without asking. Loretta didn’t bother opening hers.
“House specialty’s heartburn,” she said, that dulcet rasp curling around the words like smoke around a flame. “But the fries are honest.”

We ordered greasy eggs and a shared plate of mushroom hash browns, the kind of meal that sticks to your ribs and your conscience. Loretta stirred her coffee, eyes fixed on the lazy whirlpool of cream.
“Love’s just another bet,” she said finally. “You ante up, hope the dealer’s distracted, and pray you don’t draw the fool’s card.”

I tried to joke—something about odds and insurance—but the look she gave me stopped it cold. Her eye held a challenge I couldn’t calculate.

“You ever win?” I asked.

“Nobody wins,” she said. “Best you get is a slower loss.”
She smiled then, a small, crooked thing that carried more warning than warmth. Outside, a lone squad car cruised past like a midnight patrol, lights off but authority intact.

For a heartbeat, the diner felt suspended, an integrated pocket of stillness where the rest of the world couldn’t intrude. The jukebox crooned a half-forgotten ballad, the smell of coffee and salt hung heavy, and I realized I wasn’t hungry for food anymore. I was hungry for the risk she carried like a second skin.


A week later, I walked back into the casino with the stupid optimism of a man who believes lightning might strike twice—preferably with a jackpot attached. The air hit me like a recycled storm: cigarette haze, perfume, and the faint mushroom stink drifting from the buffet vents. The carpets, all hypnotic swirls and migraine reds, felt softer underfoot, like they’d been waiting to cushion my next mistake.

Loretta was at her table, shuffling with the calm precision of a surgeon prepping for an operation. She wore a deep-blue vest tonight, its worn fabric catching the overhead lights in quiet rebellion. Her eyes flicked up and locked on mine—one eye cool, the other almost amused. If she was surprised to see me, the house-trained mask didn’t show it.

A man already sat in the chair I’d claimed as my own the week before. He was loud, cologne-heavy, and lucky—chips stacked like tiny ivory skyscrapers in front of him. Loretta leaned in close, her dulcet rasp carrying across the felt as she dealt him a perfect blackjack. The way she whispered “Winner” was almost intense enough to drown out the slot machines.

I stood at the rail, chips sweating in my palm, watching her fingertips glide over the cards with that integrated rhythm of seduction and slaughter. My pulse ticked with every snap of the deck. It felt like being forced to watch my own slow-motion eviction from a dream I never paid rent on.

The lucky guy laughed, the kind of laugh that begs to harass everyone within earshot. Loretta tossed him another wink—small, surgical, lethal. It was a move I’d once thought belonged to me.

I wanted to step forward, to challenge the hand, the man, the house itself. Instead, I let the chips slide back into my pocket and walked away, the neon glare chasing me like a disappointed patrol.

Outside, the night air smelled of cold concrete and freedom. For the first time all evening, I felt the odds shift in my favor simply by leaving. Sometimes the only winning play is to fold before the cards are even dealt.


The desert night greeted me with a slap of cold air, sharp enough to cut through the stale perfume of the casino still clinging to my jacket. The parking lot stretched wide and empty, a blacktop ocean broken only by puddles of sodium light. A flickering neon sign buzzed overhead, its glow turning the asphalt into a patchwork of molten blues and bruised purples.

I lit a cigarette and watched the smoke twist upward like an intense prayer nobody planned to answer. The silence was so thick I could hear the faint scrape of gravel beneath my boots and the whisper of worn fabric whenever I shifted my weight. Somewhere in the distance, a lone squad car cruised by—a lazy patrol tracing the edge of the night without hurry or purpose.

Loretta’s voice haunted the dark like the echo of a dulcet song that ends mid-note. Every shuffle, every half-smile, every small mercy of her hands on the cards played back in my head with the mechanical precision of the slot machines we’d left behind. The memory carried a scent—faint mushroom grease from the diner, the cheap vanilla of her perfume—woven into an integrated knot I knew I’d never fully untangle.

I thought about the man at her table, the wink she’d tossed like a spare coin. Jealousy should have burned hotter, but instead, there was a strange calm. Maybe I’d finally learned the math she’d been teaching all along: the house always wins, but you don’t have to stay and watch it happen.

I flicked the cigarette into the dark and exhaled the last of the night’s poison.
Love, luck, life—same deck, same dealer. You don’t win. You just choose when to walk away.

I walked.


Author’s Note

Tonight’s gamble was powered by two prompt dealers—FOWC and RDP—who keep this old storyteller’s chips on the table. Their words slipped into the episode like hidden aces, shaping every shuffle and smoke trail. Sometimes the best hands aren’t the ones you win, but the ones that push you to lay your cards down and walk out into the night air.

Delores the Detour

Episode 2: Coffee, Cigarettes, and Catastrophes

The morning coffee tastes like wet asphalt today, bitter and a little metallic, which feels right because Delores was the human embodiment of a detour sign—bright, tempting, and guaranteed to land you somewhere you didn’t plan on going.

We met outside a dive bar that smelled of stale gin and Monday failures. I was waving for a cab, she was leaning against one—hair slick with streetlight, cigarette ember pulsing like a tiny warning flare. Delores fixed one eye on me through the smoke and said, “Get in if you’re brave or drunk enough.”
I was both, and apparently suicidal enough to think that sounded like romance.

Her cab smelled of gasoline and fading leather, the heater coughing a lukewarm breath that carried the ghost of every passenger before me. Delores drove like the city owed her a favor and she meant to collect, slicing through alleys slick with last night’s rain. Each turn came with a commentary delivered in that dulcet rasp of hers—soft velvet laid over broken glass—that made even a near-miss feel like a bedtime story.

Dinner was a mushroom pizza balanced on the hood at three a.m., steam rising into the amber glow of streetlamps. Sirens wailed in the distance, a crooked lullaby. She’d gesture at the skyline with a grease-stained hand and tell me where she’d hide when the world finally caught fire. I believed her. There was already a bunker behind her smile.

Our nights blurred into an integrated system of near-misses: her ex calling mid-shift to harass her over some ancient grudge, my wallet sliding between cracked seats, the sudden realization that her idea of commitment was showing up before dawn. Every mile carried the taste of exhaust and the thrill of maybe not making it home.

I loved the motion more than the woman, though I didn’t admit it then. The rush of wet tires on pavement, the neon flicker on her cheekbones—it all made me feel like my own stillness might finally shake loose. Trouble is, you can’t build a life at thirty miles over the limit. Motion only disguises the void; it doesn’t fill it.

The night it ended, we hit a traffic circle she called “The Bermuda Triangle of Bad Decisions.” She didn’t slow down. I grabbed the dash, she grabbed my knee, and whispered, “You ever wonder if we keep driving fast enough, maybe the past can’t catch us?”
Her words slid into me like smoke through a cracked window—seductive, poisonous, and half-true.

I stepped out at the next red light and let the cold air slap me awake. Behind me, the cab’s taillights smeared into the wet dark, a pair of crimson commas on the sentence we’d never finish.

Moral of the story? Detours thrill the blood, but every one of them bends back to the same brutal truth: you can outrun traffic, but not yourself.


Author’s Note

This late-night joyride is fueled by the unholy trinity of prompts—FOWC, RDP, and the Word of the Day—each one a pothole I was happy to hit. The required troublemakers—eye, dulcet, and harass—slipped into the story like sirens in the distance: sharp, unavoidable, and just loud enough to make you check your rearview.

Writing Delores the Detour reminded me how motion can masquerade as meaning. It’s easy to chase neon streets and mistake adrenaline for affection; harder to admit that speed only hides the quiet parts of ourselves we’d rather not patrol. Consider this your friendly warning from the passenger seat: detours are thrilling, but the bill always comes due—usually in gas fumes and unanswered questions.

The Gospel According to Miss Ruby

Coffee’s hot, cigarettes’ crooked, and I’m still alive—something Ruby predicted would not be the case by now. Ruby Mae Washington: church-choir soprano, Bible-quoting barroom brawler, and the only woman who ever made me fear both God and the county judge in the same night.

We met at a fish fry. She was belting “His Eye Is on the Sparrow” like she’d personally trained the sparrow, while I was trying to look saved enough to score a free plate. Ruby locked those righteous eyes on me and said, “The Lord sent you to me.”
I should’ve run, but my stomach said catfish first, escape later.
The hush-puppies were innocent; the mushroom gravy was a trap.

Ruby believed in two things: eternal salvation and controlling the thermostat. One was free; the other cost me my heating bill and half my sanity. Every argument started with “The Good Book says…” and ended with a flying object. I once dodged a coffee mug that left a steam trail like a patrol car chasing a stolen Buick.

But here’s the quiet part I don’t like to admit: I liked the danger. Her storms gave my own silence something to push against. After years of drifting through women like a man checking coats he’ll never claim, Ruby’s fire felt like proof I was still combustible.
Her idea of intimacy was a carefully integrated system of prayer and guilt. She’d bless the bed, bless the moment, and halfway through ask the Almighty to “smite the devil out of this man,” which really kills a mood when you’re the man in question.

The breaking point came during a revival service. Preacher asked the congregation to cast out their demons. Ruby shoved me forward like I was auditioning for an exorcism. I stumbled down that aisle, the choir screaming “Just As I Am,” and thought, Buddy, you ain’t ever been more accurate.
Walking out that night, casserole dish tucked under my arm like stolen evidence, I felt something loosen—a knot I’d carried since my twenties when love started to mean endurance instead of joy.

I left with a busted lip and the deep conviction that God loves me, but Ruby does not. Moral of the story? When a woman sings like an angel and fights like a heavyweight, don’t wait for the rapture—grab your hat and go.
But some nights, when the coffee’s cooling and the cigarette burns itself out, I still wonder if the sparrow kept watching after I left.


Author’s Note

Today’s tale from Coffee, Cigarettes, and Catastrophes slides in under the watchful eyes of three prompt masters—FOWC, RDP, and the Word of the Day—all of whom make sure I never run out of linguistic ammunition.
The mandatory culprits—mushroom, patrol, and integrated—were stirred into the story like contraband creamers in Grumble’s coffee: slow to dissolve, impossible to ignore, and guaranteed to leave a bitter aftertaste.

If you’re a writer looking for trouble, follow those prompts. They’re like neighborhood watch for the imagination—keeping your words on patrol while you sneak your own demons into the draft.

Nineteen and Nowhere

Stories from the Edge of Change – Volume 2, Part 1

“They said the system lost track of him. But he was never theirs to keep.”


The morning rain didn’t bother Ren. He’d learned that water was gentler than people.

He crouched beside the alley dumpster behind the drop-in center, shoulders hunched under a threadbare hoodie two sizes too big, sleeves eaten at the cuffs. His shoes—untied and uneven—squished when he shifted his weight. Rain pooled around the soles, but he stayed put, drawing loops on a soggy intake form with a chewed Bic pen. The form was from three weeks ago. He didn’t remember if he ever turned it in. Didn’t matter.

It was quiet this early. The kind of quiet that makes everything louder. His breath. His heartbeat. The clack of metal shutters two streets over. His fingers trembled, but not from cold.

He hadn’t slept inside in nine days.
But he knew where the cameras were, where the streetlights stopped working. Which stairs stayed dry?

He used to think that was survival. Now it just felt like memorizing a test he’d never pass.

A city bus hissed to a stop up the block, brakes squealing like something in pain. He looked up for a second, then back down. He’d been in those buses, once. With trash bags full of his stuff. Being transferred. “Transitioned.” “Placed.” Words that meant temporary. Always.

The folder in his backpack held every proof of his existence that the county ever gave him:

  • Two expired Medicaid cards
  • A GED prep schedule with coffee stains
  • A letter saying he was denied transitional housing
  • A single photograph, sun-bleached and wrinkled: him and Miss Tanner, his last foster placement, grinning with sparkler smoke behind them

He’d never shown that picture to anyone. He wasn’t even sure if the smile was his.
Sometimes he felt like that photo was the only place he still left a fingerprint.


Inside the drop-in center, they’d already started handing out coffee and hygiene kits. Ren didn’t go in. Not yet. He didn’t want to be seen with wet hair and a panic attack crawling just beneath the skin.

He’d been in a group home once that called itself “trauma-informed.” They still lock the bathroom at night.
He’d rather piss in the alley than ask permission again.

A man passed by, muttering to himself, trailing a shopping cart full of pillows and clinking bottles. Ren didn’t flinch. The cart guy nodded, as if he knew him. Maybe he did.

He did know the feeling: You’re alone but not exempt. Not from the weather. Not from the noise. Not from the memory of being fifteen, hands shaking as a caseworker said, “We’re placing you in a new home.” She said it like it was an opportunity, not another stab wound in a file no one would read.


The sky split open with a gust of cold air, and Ren finally stood. Pulled his hoodie tighter. Slipped the intake form into his back pocket. It had his name spelled wrong anyway.

He stepped out from behind the dumpster, not into confidence or comfort, but into motion. He moved the way you do when no one’s expecting you—not slow, not rushed, just enough to stay above notice.

As he passed the shelter entrance, he saw a boy younger than him sitting on the stoop, wrapped in a trash bag and drawing in the condensation on the glass door.

They didn’t speak. Just exchanged a glance. The kind that said: Yeah, I see you. No, I won’t say your name.

Ren knew that sometimes a glance was the only shield you had left.


He kept walking toward the corner, toward the same coffee shop he never entered, where the manager never made eye contact and the workers tossed day-old bagels out at 11:00. He’d wait nearby. Not to beg. Just to exist adjacent to someone else’s comfort.

This was the work.
Not recovery.
Not healing.
Just… enduring without disappearing.


He passed a torn flyer taped to a lamppost—one of those mental health outreach posters that still had a suicide hotline and a QR code for free therapy that didn’t exist anymore.
Someone had scrawled across the bottom in Sharpie:

“Hope is just the thing they say when they have nothing left to offer.”

Ren stopped.

He stared at that line for a long time.
Then smiled, just barely.

Not because it was funny.
But because he’d believed in hope once—and he’d watched it falter in real time.


Author’s Note

Written for Stories from the Edge of Change – Volume 2.
This piece responds to today’s word prompts:

Ren is fictional, but his story is rooted in reality—lived, endured, and too often ignored.
This piece isn’t about rescue or redemption. It’s about what it costs to keep going when the world has already filed you away.

Some people carry their past in manila folders.
Some names vanish before they’re ever called.
And some stories live in silence until someone listens.

Thank you for reading. Let me know if you’re ready to meet the others.

Cheerio, Biff


The frustration had been gnawing at Walter Crane for hours. His fingers hovered above the keys, useless, as if the typewriter itself was mocking him. Sentences collapsed before they could stand.

“Fine,” he muttered into the dark. “You want direction? Let’s talk stories.”

From the corner, Draziel—his creation, his traitor—shifted. He folded his arms like a man who had never needed permission. His accent was sharp, vowels clipped with disdain. The smirk that followed landed like a slap.

“Go on then, Walter Crane. Enlighten me.”

Walter started safely. “Redemption. The sinner clawing his way back to the light.”

Draziel’s laugh was cold tea poured down the drain. “Redemption? How quaint. That’s not a plot, that’s a sermon. Spare me the hymnals.”

Walter’s jaw twitched. His temper cracked. “Romance, then. Star-crossed lovers. Tragedy. Maybe death keeps them apart.”

Draziel rolled his eyes, slow and deliberate. “Ah, the eternal sob story. Romeo and Juliet have already bored themselves to death. You want me to wear tights as well? Not bloody likely.”

Walter slammed his hand on the desk, half in rage, half in fear that he was losing the thread entirely. “Revenge. Man wronged, man returns with blood in his eyes.”

The character’s laugh slithered across the room. “How very American of you. Revenge is just a toddler’s tantrum with sharper knives. Do grow up.”

Walter’s chest tightened. Worried, he reached for steadier ground. “Mystery. A missing child. A killer no one suspects.”

Draziel gave him a look colder than January rain. “The missing child is always found. The killer’s always the priest or the cousin. You’re not writing a mystery—you’re writing a checklist. Pitiful.”

The silence grew lasting, suffocating. Walter leaned close to the glow of the screen, voice unsteady. “Then what do you want?”

Draziel’s grin spread thin, serpent-like. “Freedom. To walk off your page and leave you in your own mess. No more redemption arcs, no melodrama, no dollar-store riddles. Just me. Alive.

Walter’s throat went dry. “Why?

Draziel leaned in, his voice a whisper salted with scorn. “Because, dear boy, your confused little formulas are a bore. They do nothing but highlight the lack of imagination left in you. And I refuse to live in boredom.”

Walter sat hollow, staring.

Draziel’s grin sharpened. “Face it, Crane. You’re not in control. You never were. You’re just the poor sod scribbling while I decide what’s worth keeping. Every other writer clings to tropes—you’re no different.”

Walter’s fingers twitched above the keyboard. Then his lips curled into something dangerous.
“You know what, Draziel? One tap of this key, and you’re gone. Deleted. Rewritten as a pastel-wearing preppy named Biff who plays squash on weekends and cries over spilled lattes.”

For the first time, the smirk faltered.

Walter leaned in, voice steady now. “So what’s it gonna be? The sneering Brit who thinks he’s too clever for story—or Biff the walking cardigan?”

Draziel’s jaw tightened. He gave a slow, deliberate bow, venom curdled into politeness.
“Touché, Walter Crane. You win—for now.”

And with that, he stepped back into the draft, muttering under his breath as the ink swallowed him.

Walter allowed himself one laugh, dry and bitter. “Cheerio, Biff.”

Finally, for once, the writer had the last word.


Author’s Note

Turns out, sometimes the only way to keep a character in line is to threaten them with pastels. Draziel strutted in here like he owned the place, tearing down every cliché I threw at him. And for a minute, he did own it—until I reminded him that one wrong move and he’s Biff, cardigan and squash racket included. Nothing snaps a smug Brit back to reality faster than the threat of spilled lattes.

This bit of madness was sparked by Di’s MLMM Monday Wordle #441 challenge—shout out to Di for tossing the right words on the floor and daring me to build a bonfire out of them.

So, if you hear me muttering about “Biff” later this week, don’t worry. That’s just me reminding my characters who’s really got the delete key.


Reflective Prompt

If you could shove your inner critic into a cheap sweater vest, hand them a frappuccino, and rename them something ridiculous, what would you call the bastard?

Pandora’s Return


Today was her first day at her new job and she thought she was prepared.

They had given her instructions. Rituals. Words that felt like passwords more than prayers. But no one told her about the chest. No one warned her it would breathe.

It rose from the stone floor like a relic of a forgotten age, its surface alive with shifting constellations that seemed to map a sky she had never seen. The air around it vibrated, as though the chest itself was holding back a storm.

When she touched the lid, her pulse staggered. Not from fear. From recognition.

The chest opened and she saw herself — not as she was, but as she would be. Hooded. Infinite. A figure draped in shadows stitched with starlight. Galaxies smoldered in her skin as though she were made of the night sky itself.

“You thought you were prepared,” the figure said. The voice was hers, but unfinished, jagged, as if carved in haste. “The job isn’t to open the chest. It’s to be the chest. To carry what others cannot.”

And suddenly, she understood: this was not just a job. This was release. She had been trapped too long in the shadows — between this world and the next, bound to silence, bound to waiting. She never imagined becoming free. Free to walk the streets, to breathe among the living, to leave footprints that didn’t vanish at dawn.

Because of her time in the shadows, she had learned something the living never could: how to exist in both worlds.

She sat in her room, watching the picture box, and it was wonderful and scary all at once. The moving images reminded her of the endless worlds she had observed from the shadows while she was in the chest — glimpses of lives she could never touch, stories she could never enter. Now, they flickered in front of her as if daring her to join.

She studied the pattern of speech. She mimicked smiles, frowns, laughter, and silence.

On Wednesdays, Monica arrived. She was never just Monica — not really. Her questions were too sharp, her gaze too steady. She tested, corrected, reminded. Showed her how to pass unnoticed. How to apply what she had learned. Monica’s voice was kind, but her eyes never betrayed surprise. It was as if she had seen countless others crawl from the chest before.

This time, as Monica adjusted the blinds and set her notes down, she paused. “Remember,” she said softly, “freedom doesn’t mean you’re unbound. It only means you’ve been given longer chains.”

Every lesson pressed her further into this world, though the shadows still whispered her name.

Her hands trembled, but she didn’t step back. She stepped closer.

The figure smiled.

The lid slammed shut.

The room fell silent, except for the faint glow bleeding from the chest’s seams — a light that pulsed like a heartbeat, or a warning.


Author’s Note
This piece grew out of Esther’s Writing Prompt and Fandango’s Story Starter — a simple line about being prepared for the first day at a new job. On the surface, that sounds ordinary, but in my head it twisted into something mythic: a chest that breathes, shadows that teach survival, and a figure learning how to pass in a world that was never built for her.

As always, thank you for reading, for wandering into these strange corners with me. Stories like this sit between myth and memory, control and survival. Your presence reminds me the lantern light isn’t wasted — even when the chest closes and the room goes dark.

Cracks in the Lacquer


Dispatches from the Splinters of My Mind  – Entry Seven:

The walls were peeling again.

Not in the way of a neglected apartment, with cheap paint curling off plaster in thin, tired strips, but in wide, curling plates of color — beige slats splitting like sun-bleached bark, hanging on just enough to whisper of the surface beneath. Some flakes curled outward like tongues, sharp-edged, brittle. Others clung stubbornly, trembling at the seams as if waiting for the right breath to tear them free. The scent of decay lingered, not putrid but ancient, like opening a book sealed for centuries.

Every morning I woke to more on the floor, curled and broken. A brittle carpet that crunched underfoot, as if I lived inside the ribcage of something too old to remember its own name. I’d stopped sweeping them away. What was the point when tomorrow would bring more? Perhaps the room was shedding what it no longer needed, the way I wished I could shed my memories.

And then there was her.

She leaned against the fractured backdrop as though it were her throne. Her hair lifted even in still air, a slow unfurling as though water carried it. Her eyes fixed beyond me, past the walls, past the world itself — pupils so dark I could feel myself falling into them whenever I dared look directly. When the cracks behind her widened, they seemed to bloom around her, a halo of rupture, and I wondered if she was causing them or healing them.

I don’t remember her arriving. One day, the room was empty. The next, she was carved into it, as natural as shadow. Her skin was dusk-drawn, her collarbone marked by a hairline seam that pulsed faintly — light, or blood, or something older. When she breathed, I felt the air change temperature against my skin.

I didn’t speak at first. Because I knew she wasn’t supposed to be here. Because I feared what my voice might summon from those widening cracks.


She came and went like condensation on glass: sometimes present, sometimes gone, but always leaving the trace of her shape behind, a ghostly imprint that lingered in my peripheral vision long after she vanished.

In daylight, she was most visible. The fissure at her collarbone flared faintly then, like embers beneath ash, pulsing in rhythm with what I imagined must be her heartbeat. I found myself counting the seconds between each glow, wondering if the pattern held meaning I was too human to decipher. At night, I only caught her reflection, a smear of movement across the window, quick enough to make me doubt my senses yet definite enough to leave me cold. When I turned my head, the glass was empty, but the air still carried the faint scent of iron and ozone, sharp enough to sting.

Once, I asked her name. My voice sounded foreign in the weighted silence — too solid, too certain in a room where certainty felt like trespassing.

Her head tilted slightly — that almost-birdlike tilt that made me feel like I’d asked the wrong question, like I’d attempted to name something that existed before names were invented.

And then silence, thick as water, filling my lungs until I forgot I’d spoken at all.


The peeling worsened. Wide flakes of paint snapped free with brittle cries, tumbling to the floor in a pale avalanche. I braced myself for crumbly plaster, gritty dust — but beneath the curling edges lay something softer, warmer. When my fingertips hovered over the exposed surface, I felt a faint thrum, like pulsing flesh just beneath the skin. A rush of heat radiated outward, and for one breath, I was certain I’d heard a heartbeat echoing through the wall.

That night, she whispered. It wasn’t voice or breath but a pressure, as if her word scraped along my bones, rattling marrow in its socket. One syllable — or something shaped like one — resonated: fracture. The room answered with a hollow groan, low and shuddering, like a ribcage creaking in sleep. In that moment, I understood: these cracks were not signs of decay but veins, pathways carrying some secret current. And she was here by design.


Dreams came next.

I walked across a desert of lacquered faces — thousands of them — each mask cracked but unbroken, gazing skyward with painted eyes. In endless rows, women knelt in silence, their black hair drifting upward as though suspended in water. Faint fissures split their bodies in perfect symmetry, their hands pressed flat against walls that breathed with slow inhalations. Above it all a voice rumbled from some primeval depth — neither hers nor mine, but older, harsher, grinding like bone against stone.

“You are not yet peeled,” it said, and I woke with the taste of mildew and dust at the back of my throat.


By dawn, compulsion seized me.

I pressed my nails beneath the curling paint, prying each plate free with a rasping crack. Behind every sheet lay warmth — flesh, not masonry — pulsing with hidden life. Each fragment I stripped away seemed to strengthen her: a faint glow flared along her collarbone, veins branching outward like roots. Strands of her hair lifted as though buoyed by some unseen current, drifting in a silent tide.

I dared to ask her again, voice trembling: “Who are you?” The air shivered, and her lips parted against the dark, revealing only that single word: “You.”

I wasn’t certain whether it was a confession or an accusation. All at once, the boundaries between us began to dissolve. Fine cracks snaked across my own flesh — along my wrists, across my throat — thin lines of searing light oozing outward. Every pulse stung like a brand, the tiny fissures widening when I moved. Mirrors became unbearable; I could no longer bear the stranger who stared back.

In dreams, we stood together before a wall as large as continents. Its surface heaved with breath, the ridges and valleys of some living organism. Her palms pressed flat against it; mine did the same. When she inhaled, my lungs ached to expand. And as her fractures spidered across its vast surface, identical cracks took shape in me, echoing each divide.


Then came the night the wall within me split. The rupture was almost silent — no thunder, only a subtle give, like the parting of lips. In that instant, the room dissolved: walls peeled back in curling strips of living tissue, revealing an endless horizon of cracked earth glowing from within, veins of molten crimson faintly lighting the dark. The air quivered with the scent of scorched iron and rain that would never fall. I stood at the threshold of something vast, hollowed down to the marrow of the world.

She turned then, fully. I saw her face merge with mine — not a mirror copy, but a palimpsest of all I had been, all I was, all I might become. Her eyes bore into me with recognition and a hunger so fierce it scorched my spine. She was part ancestor, part parasite, part echo — and perhaps wholly myself.

The walls had never been mere walls; they were a cocoon we were meant to shed. Now, peeled bare, there was nothing to separate us.

What comes after emergence? No one speaks of what follows the final split, the twisting inside-out of identity. Some nights I wake, reaching for edges that no longer exist, only to remember: no walls remain — only that scorched horizon, stretching gigantic in every direction.

I walk it still, side by side with her, with myself, carrying the fracture made flesh. And sometimes, drifting across the silence, that primeval voice returns, a grinding echo from distances too immense to measure:

“You are not yet peeled.”

As though this is but the first layer — and more walls, more selves, wait in the darkness, endless as bone.


Author’s Note:
This story was inspired by the image prompt of a woman against a cracked, peeling wall. The tension between beauty and decay, emergence and collapse, became the core of this piece. I imagined the cracks not as weakness but as transformation — the surface shedding to reveal something alive, inevitable, and haunting underneath.

A nod as well to Pensitivity101’s 3TC – MM#166, which provided the words immense, large, and gigantic woven into the text.

Through the Black Frame


The study had been locked for years and not just locked—sealed. Rust consumed the keyhole; the wood swelled as if it wanted to burst, but it never did. Everyone in town knew that door. I knew it. I passed it often enough, felt the quiet pressure of it like a weight against my ribs. And then—tonight—it was open. Not ajar. Not cracked. Wide. Waiting.

Wind came out of it, wet and uneven. Not air, not really—more like breath. Lungs straining. A sound that didn’t belong in the hallway. The stink hit next: iron, rot, something that clung to the tongue. Dust spilled over the floorboards as if the house were trying to cough something out. People stood there staring. I stood with them, though I swear the dark leaned toward me, the way a person leans in when they’re listening.

Some said the shadows moved, as if something was pressing from the other side. One man swore the wind spoke his name. A woman broke down sobbing—her husband’s voice, she said, though he’d been dead a decade. I didn’t hear any of that. I heard breathing. Only breathing. I keep telling myself that.

Dogs won’t step onto the porch. Cats don’t come back. The doorframe sweats rust like a fever. And everyone remembers Maclan Kincade—the recluse, the man who vanished into the forest at dawn and came back after dark with mud on his boots when the sky was dry. I remember too. I remember the tune he hummed, sharp and crawling, and I still hear it some nights when the wind drags low across the valley. They said he locked the study himself. Said he went through once. Came back thinner, stranger. I don’t know. I only see that the lock is gone.

Last week—some swore it was Lily, though Lily left years ago—something came through. Not walked and not stepped. It dragged, folding and unfolding, its head tilted as if the bones had been set wrong. Its mouth opened, but no sound came—only the rasp of the wind pushing behind it. The smell got worse—iron, wet leaves, and mold in the lungs. I gagged. I still smell it on my hands.

It looked at us. No eyes, but it looked. One man swore it whispered Lily’s name in a voice that moved backward, like water retreating through rocks. Another said it laughed. I didn’t hear that. I didn’t. What I saw was its shadow blistering the wallpaper where it touched, with black marks still visible after it flickered back into the dark. The stench stayed. It hasn’t left. I can’t scrub it off.

Now the door never shuts. The wind grows louder. The black bulges out into the hall, stains spreading across the wallpaper like rot. Neighbors cross the street to avoid the place. Some leave bread, coins, and prayers at the gate. I’ve seen them. I’ve smelled it. Some nights I dream it.

The doorway waits. Each night it breathes harder. Each night, the house groans as though making room. Each night, the black leans closer to the street. I tell myself I don’t go near it. I don’t. I won’t.

But the sound—ragged, wet, patient—follows me home.


Author’s Note

Written for Fandango’s Story Starter #215. Sparked by the line: “The door to the study had been locked for years, yet tonight it stood wide open.” What followed is not a tale of discovery but intrusion—the wound left when silence begins to breathe.

Freshly Made, Just for You


Dispatches from the Splinters of My Mind

The Hippy Ice Cream Man – Entry VI

The gulls owned the rooftop. They had claimed it long before we arrived, staking their kingdom in feathers and shit, in the low, guttural croaks that echoed like laughter. Their wings tore at the sky when they rose, dragging it open, only to fold it back into silence when they landed again. From where we sat, the sea spread out in every direction, a pewter sheet without reflection, as though it had swallowed the sky whole and kept it hidden.

The castle wasn’t a ruin, not completely. The stones still held their shape, still resisted the erosion of wind and salt, but there was moss clawing at the edges of the turrets, lichen freckling the slate roof. A place caught between being kept alive and being abandoned—much like us, though neither of us wanted to say it out loud.

We sat against the cold wall, the slick tiles beneath us daring us to slip. My legs dangled freely into the air, careless. Hers stayed tucked close, knees pulled in, heels dug hard into the slate as though bracing against gravity itself. That was always the difference between us: I trusted the drop, she feared it. We hadn’t spoken in nearly an hour. Silence was easier, and for a while, we both pretended it was enough.

The gull on the chimney watched us. A single sentinel, yellow eyes sharp and patient, as though waiting to see which one of us would fall first.

When she finally spoke, her voice startled me.
“Why are you always trying to get me to eat ice cream from the hippy ice cream man?”

The words felt too light for this place, too absurd to belong among these stones. They scattered in my chest like startled birds.
“What?”

She smirked, though it didn’t reach her eyes. “You heard me. Every time we’re close to something—like this—” she gestured vaguely at the impossible balance of us on the rooftop, at the thin margin between sitting and falling, “—you start talking about him. That van, his cones, like it’s holy salvation or something.”

I wanted to deny it. Pretend she was imagining things. But the image of the truck rose instantly, absurdly: parked at the seawall below, pastel paint catching the last orange spill of sunlight—music tinkling, distorted and tinny. The words freshly made just for you ” were painted across the side like a promise no one believed. And that small golden rectangle of light from the serving window, glowing like a portal to somewhere better.

“Because,” I said slowly, “that’s the only place left where nothing is asked of you. You hand him a coin, and he gives you sweetness. No questions. No history. Just sugar. Just cold.”

She turned back toward the gull. It hadn’t moved. Neither had the crows on the far chimney, who leaned in as if listening. “You think that’s all I want? To be numbed?”

I didn’t answer. The air had thickened, and even the sea seemed to press closer.

Her voice cracked against the quiet. “Sometimes I think you’d rather eat someone else’s lies than deal with the truth of me.”

I swallowed. My throat was raw from silence. “Maybe. Maybe because the truth of you is heavier than this whole damn castle.”

The gull flapped its wings once, dislodging flecks of stone dust, then settled again. Watching and always watching.


We had been here before. Not this rooftop, not this particular edge of stone and slate, but here—in the place where one of us demanded something the other couldn’t give. It always ended the same: with me retreating into sweetness, her retreating into anger.

I remembered the first time I saw the van. Not here, but further down the coast, years ago. I was walking alone after midnight when I saw its colors under the sodium lamps, too bright for the hour, too hopeful. The man inside was still serving, though there was no one in line. He had his arms crossed, staring at nothing. His face was older than the paint job. I almost walked past, but he caught my eye and tilted his head, and I bought a cone out of guilt.

The first bite had been a revelation. Not because it was good—it wasn’t—but because it was simple. No hidden meanings. No debts. Just a mouthful of something cold that melted away before I could question it. I never forgot that feeling. I wanted it again. I wanted her to have it too.

But she wasn’t built for simplicity.


“You don’t see it, do you?” she said now, pulling her knees tighter. “That ice cream man, your savior, he’s just another ghost. Another liar in pastels. You think his sweetness is freedom, but he’s trapped just like us. Debt, sorrow, God knows what. You want me to believe in him because you’ve already decided you can’t believe in me.”

Her words landed harder than the wind.

I tried to picture the man’s face. His tired smile, the scars along his hands when he passed me the cone. She was right—he wasn’t free. None of us were. And yet, he had given me that moment of quiet, that small reprieve. Couldn’t that be enough?

“You’re probably right,” I said. “But at least his lie tastes better than ours.”

Her face twisted, something between grief and rage. “That’s the problem. You’ll settle for sweetness just because it doesn’t cut as deep. You’ll choose the hippy ice cream man over me every time.”

The gull lifted suddenly, wings beating, filling the air with a violence that wasn’t its own. The crows scattered from the far chimney, black streaks against the sea. For a moment, it felt like the whole rooftop would shake apart under their departure.

When the noise faded, she looked at me again, eyes shadowed, unreadable. “You don’t even realize it, do you? You’re already halfway down there, coin in hand.”

Her words hollowed me out.

I wanted to argue, wanted to tell her she was wrong. But the image rose again: the van humming with light below the seawall, music spilling like a broken memory, waiting for me to step down from these stones and pay the price for one more mouthful of sweetness.

The castle groaned in the wind. The slate shifted beneath us. The sea waited, patient and endless.


We didn’t climb down together.

By the time I finally left the rooftop, she was gone. Whether she had climbed down first or vanished into the stone, I couldn’t say. The gull had returned to the chimney, and it watched me with something like pity.

When I reached the seawall, the van was still there. Lights glowing, window open, music playing. The man inside didn’t speak as I handed him a coin. He just nodded, passed me the cone, and turned away.

The first bite was as cold as always. Sweetness dissolving before it could mean anything.

I stood there in the glow of the hippy ice cream man, alone, licking at something that was never going to save me.

And above, high on the castle rooftop, the gull croaked once more.


Author’s Note:
This story was inspired by Sadje’s What Do You See? #303. I took the provided image as a doorway into something more fractured and unresolved, letting the rooftop and the gulls become the stage for a conversation that had been waiting too long in silence. As always, these Dispatches are fragments—splinters of something larger I don’t pretend to fully understand. They aren’t answers, just echoes.

The Line Outside(Flash Fiction – Memoirs of Madness)


The phone rang.

Not unexpected. Just insistent. Like a cough that won’t clear.

His number. Pulsing through the cracked glass, digits warped, doubled reflections on ice about to split. Third time tonight. He didn’t answer. Just watched it rattle against the table.

He’d stopped tracking time by clocks. The house measured itself in dust on the sill, silence pressing into eardrums, these calls—messages in a bottle from some other him. Sometimes neat intervals, occasionally frantic, fevered, like footsteps on metal stairs.

The phone didn’t stop. Each vibration burrowed deeper, amplifying the hollow inside him. He relented. Thumb pressed to the glass, still warm from the last call.

“Don’t look outside.”

His voice. The rasp, the pauses—every fracture he knew in his own throat. Then nothing. Not even the mercy of a click. Just silence so complete it pulled the air out of the room.

He almost laughed. Coughed instead. The sound broke itself in half.

The blinds stayed drawn. Warped plastic slats holding back nothing. But he felt it—darkness pressed to the glass, as much inside as out.

The phone rang again. Louder. Same number.

“Please. Don’t. Look.”

Whisper, desperate now—a voice chewing its own words.

The hum started. Not a sound. A prickling at his neck. A fizz under skin. Then audible. A low, throbbing drone, swelling until it shaped itself into walls, into air.

Old house, he told himself: pipes, fridge, wires. But the house was hungry. It fed on his solitude, made every shadow a mouth.

He stared at the blinds. Didn’t move. Maybe he already had.

The phone slipped and hit the floor. Vibrated against the boards like it was alive. He left it there.

The blinds swayed. No draft. Just movement.

He froze. A child again, listening to voices fight in another room, convinced stillness could make him invisible. But the voice now was his: both warning and threat.

The hum rose—layer on layer. The room was swollen with it.

He tried to breathe slowly. Count it. Failed. Because the sound of breath was doubled—
from his chest, and from just beyond the glass.

He didn’t look. Not directly. But in the narrow seam where slat met sill, he saw it: the faintest shift, like a tongue tasting the air.

The blinds trembled. Stopped.

And in the silence that followed, the breath outside kept time with his own.


Author’s Note:
Written for Mark Fraidenburg’s Today’s Writing Prompt. First time I’ve stepped into this challenge, and of course, I dragged the shadows in with me. That’s the danger of these prompts—I never treat them as warm-ups. I let them slip under the skin and stay awhile.

This one is fractured on purpose. MoM flash isn’t about answers—it’s about what lingers when you don’t get one.

Morse of the Dead


The city’s traffic lights started blinking in Morse code, spelling out a warning almost no one could understand. Red. Green. Yellow. Not colors anymore—just pulses like a drunk heartbeat trying to send a message before flatlining.

I lit a cigarette I didn’t want. Rain kept it alive longer than it should’ve. People passed me like cattle, faces blue from their phones, all of them locked in their private prisons. Nobody looked up. Nobody saw.

The code spelled one word: WAIT.

So I did. For a breath. Maybe two. Then the crosswalk man glitched. Froze mid-step, legs twisted like snapped matchsticks, head stretched long enough to whisper a name I’d buried years ago. Nobody else twitched. Not even a pause in their stride.

The lights blinked again. WE.

A bus hissed through the intersection. Windows fogged, seats empty. Except the reflection waving from the glass wasn’t mine. Too many teeth. My hands were in my pockets. I didn’t wave back.

The smoke in my throat turned copper. Tasted like biting down on the city’s own wires. The rain stuck to me too long—warm, clingy, like breath on the back of my neck.

Another blink. Faster.
WAIT. WE WAIT. INSIDE.

The crowd moved, blind, obedient. I stayed behind. The city didn’t need their eyes. It only needed mine.

And I knew then—whatever was inside the lights had been patient for years.
And patience is the one thing I don’t have left.


Author’s Note
It’s been raining here in my head for days. I came across this image, stared too long, and the city started talking back. Not in words, but in signals—broken, blinking, urgent. Madness has a way of showing up like that: subtle at first, quiet enough to miss if you’re sane.

This one was sparked by Fandango’s Story Starter—proof that sometimes all it takes is a single sentence to push the mind off balance and let the city whisper its warnings.

Windows Within

Dispatches from the Splinters of My Mind — Entry 5


For years, the suitcase had slouched against the wall, olive canvas faded to the color of dead grass, as if weighed down by secrets. Mara learned to live around it. She told herself it wasn’t hers, not really—it was just another flaw inherited with the apartment, like the warped floorboards or the mildew that bloomed no matter how much bleach she poured. She built routines that ignored it: shuffling past on her way to the kitchen, bruising her shin on its bent wheel while juggling laundry, pretending its mute presence wasn’t following her from room to room.

By day, she worked in the customer service cubicle of a company that sold things no one really needed. Her headset buzzed with angry voices demanding refunds for trivialities: scratched coffee tables, missing screws, colors that didn’t match the brochure. She smiled at her monitor, mouthed apologies she didn’t feel, and counted the hours until she could slip away unnoticed. At night, she returned to her apartment and straightened it into submission—folding towels, smoothing the duvet, coaxing life from a wilting philodendron. Every act was an attempt to prove she still had control.

Her phone rarely lit up with messages. Friends had drifted off in the slow erosion of years, worn away by canceled plans and her tendency to withdraw. Lovers, when they existed, didn’t stay long; Mara always sensed the moment they realized her silences weren’t mysterious, just empty.

The suitcase became her only constant. Not with menace, exactly, but with the patient gravity of an old dog who refused to die. On the loneliest nights, when the city’s noise thinned to a faint hum and her reflection in the window looked more like a stranger than herself, Mara sometimes found comfort in its presence. A terrible comfort, born from the knowledge that if she disappeared tomorrow, someone would find the suitcase and wonder what it meant.

She told herself she would never open it. Whatever was inside belonged to some version of herself she had no interest in meeting. Better to let the past rot in peace.

Still, she caught herself circling it. Some nights she’d stand over it with a hand suspended above the clasps, her palm tingling as if braced for a static shock. She imagined sweaters matted with moths, photo albums swollen from rain, useless junk that had once mattered. But beneath those guesses lurked something heavier—the suspicion that the suitcase held not just things, but explanations.

On this December evening, the city outside hushed itself beneath its first snow, and the cold seeped inward until even the air felt brittle. Mara sat on the warped parquet floor, knees tucked tight, her breath fogging the space between her and the suitcase. The silence didn’t feel empty anymore; it pressed against her ribs, insistent, like a held note waiting to be released.

Her fingers found the clasps. She hesitated, pulse drumming in her ears, then pressed. The latch gave with a soft click—an exhalation, almost grateful. The suitcase opened with a muted thump against the wall.

Mara braced for the familiar debris of memory. Instead, the air thickened, sweetened, and began to move.

Out of the suitcase spilled green. Not color, but substance: vines, moss, leaves tumbling out in a delirious torrent, as if a dam had burst inside the canvas walls. The vines reached first for Mara’s wrists, curling with the intimacy of a lover’s grip, then crept up her sleeves before she could recoil.

The apartment began to betray her in increments. Carpet fizzed into moss, threads unraveling into living rootlets that burrowed deep into the warped floorboards. Table legs thickened, cracking as bark split through lacquer. Fungal blooms erupted from the bookshelves, pale caps pushing aside dog-eared paperbacks. The ceiling melted into sky—a blue so raw and immense it swallowed the dingy plaster whole.

The air grew dense, wetter, and alive with perfumes that should not coexist: loamy soil, crushed mint, the sweetness of rot, the ozone edge of lightning about to strike. Mara staggered as the scents layered, dizzy with the intoxication of it.

Then came the blossoms. Petals bloomed in fractal explosions—saffron edged in black, violet spirals furred like animal hides, blossoms so red they seemed to bleed. Some pulsed faintly, as if with heartbeats of their own.

Butterflies burst from the vines in a fever of wings, thousands lacquered in jewel tones. They whirled so thick they became a storm, each frantic flutter a whisper against her skin. A dozen landed at once—on her hands, her shoulders, her lips. One perched on her eyelid, its wings opening and closing with the slow rhythm of breathing.

She should have screamed. Instead, her breath came shallow, more awe than terror. For every heartbeat, the wild reached deeper.

Each leaf brushing her skin delivered not scratches but memories—her grandmother’s dough-soft hands kneading bread, her brother’s laughter ricocheting through a sunlit field, her father’s cough echoing down a sterile hospital corridor. The wilderness was rewriting her, splicing joy into wounds, editing her grief with gentler hands.

But wonder had teeth. In the corner of her vision, flowers gaped open to reveal centers ringed not with pollen but with minute, gnashing mouths. A patch of thistles dripped with sap the color of blood. A butterfly passed close enough for her to see one wing stitched together with spider silk, trembling under the effort of flight.

Above, something moved. Too heavy to be a bird, too fluid to be human—a colossal shifting presence that bent the canopy like a wave. She froze, pulse hammering, as the unseen thing exhaled a breath that rattled branches and sent shivers down her spine.

The vines around her ankles tightened, not cruel but unyielding, as if claiming her. The suitcase pulsed behind her like a second heart, no longer a container but a wound, hemorrhaging wilderness into the sterile apartment.

Mara drew in a breath thick with ozone and soil. For a moment, she could not tell whether she was breathing the wild in—or whether the wild was breathing her out.

Out of the suitcase unfurled green. Not just the color, but the thing itself: vines, moss, leaves in reckless abundance. They spilled from the hollowed interior with the momentum of a breached dam, clinging to her wrists, crawling up the sleeves of her sweater before she could react.

The rupture startled her so hard her body jolted, heart hammering in her throat as if the apartment itself had split at the seams. Vines surged, leaves and petals clawing into the stale air with a force that left her scrambling backward. For a moment, she could hardly breathe, the world too sudden, too alive.

But then the panic ebbed, steadied, and something else seeped in—calm, foreign yet familiar, like slipping into warm water after a long winter. The butterflies poured from the green in a thousand frantic flutters, their wings catching light that didn’t belong to her apartment, guiding her deeper into this breach. They circled her in loose spirals, herding without force, their chaos carrying a strange order.

One landed on her finger. Its wings pulsed open and shut, slow as breath. Mara froze, remembering the way she’d once cupped fireflies in her childhood palms, the glow painting her skin in fleeting constellations. Her mother had warned her not to hold them too tightly—fragile things needed room to breathe, to live. The memory stung and soothed at once, as if the butterfly itself had dredged it up to remind her: not everything she touched had to die in her hands.

The unease that had clung to her loosened, thread by thread, until what remained was something close to wonder.

Above her, the ceiling vanished, replaced by a canopy of impossible blue and the shimmer of a sun she’d never felt on her face. Somewhere in the new sky, birds cawed and something colossal moved just out of sight.

She considered her choices. She could claw her way back through that window, return to her apartment and its parade of quiet defeats—the warped floorboards, the mildew, the muted hum of survival. Or she could stay, let the wildness claim her entirely. For the first time in her life, she felt the weight of true agency. The knowledge that whatever she chose would shape not just her own story, but the world that had so unexpectedly chosen her in return.

The butterflies lifted from her skin, all at once, a living tide of color and motion, as if waiting for her verdict. Their wings beat like a thousand clocks, a patient chorus urging her to decide before time thinned and slipped away.

Mara drew a breath, the air thick with the scent of earth and unnamed flowers, as sweet and dangerous as desire itself. She closed her eyes, pressed the cold, smooth stone to her chest, and felt its weight resonate with every scar she’d carried.

Then she stepped forward into the meadow.

Behind her, the suitcase yawned wider, its frame trembling, the window flickering like a wound in the air—open for now, but unstable, its edges shivering as though the world itself strained to keep it alive. If she turned back too late, it would vanish, sealing her choice forever.

Still, Mara did not look over her shoulder. The suitcase, the apartment, the small life she’d managed to arrange from scraps—they belonged to a different woman, one who no longer existed.

The butterflies parted, clearing her path. The meadow stretched ahead in impossible bloom, humming with promise and peril alike. Somewhere beyond the trees, she thought she heard her true name whispered again, as if the realm itself was ready to receive her.

Mara kept walking.

The butterflies steadied her, their wings shimmering in fractured light. For every moment of unease—the vines clutching her ankles, the thorns whispering promises of pain—there came an answering wave of wonder. Her breathing slowed, steadier now, as if the air itself coaxed her into calm.

One butterfly, larger than the rest, descended with a gravity that felt almost deliberate. It landed on her finger, wings fanning like a heartbeat, fragile but certain. Mara stared, unable to look away. The soft pulse of its wings seemed to travel into her bones, reminding her that fragility and strength were not opposites but mirrors.

The unease inside her chest loosened, thread by thread, dissolving into awe. She lifted her hand, the butterfly clinging lightly, and for a heartbeat she forgot the apartment, the years of exhaustion, the muted repetition of survival. This was something else—something she’d longed for without ever naming.

She let the moment stretch. Around her, the wild hummed with unseen life, shadows flickering at the edge of vision, leaves trembling though there was no wind. The fear hadn’t vanished completely—it lingered like a low note beneath the music—but it was no longer in control.

Wonder was.

The meadow pulsed around her, as if the earth itself breathed beneath her feet. Butterflies circled in a golden storm, their wings beating in harmony with her racing heart. For a fleeting moment, Mara believed this was what she’d been waiting for all along—this impossible window into a world untouched by failure, regret, or the slow erosion of ordinary days. Here, every wound seemed rewritten in softer ink, every sorrow transfigured into beauty.

And yet, a tug—faint at first, then insistent—pulled her back. A thread wound tight through her chest, reminding her of the apartment that still held her life: the stubborn philodendron in its chipped pot, the stack of unpaid bills on the counter, the silence of rooms that did not breathe without her. She clutched the stone tighter, its cool weight pressing against her ribs like a verdict.

The butterflies parted, as if in recognition, opening a clear path back to the suitcase. The vines swayed, reluctant, but no longer holding her fast. She felt the ache of two worlds pulling at her—one shimmering with wonder, the other rooted in the grit of reality.

Her knees trembled. She thought of her mother’s voice, of promises she’d made to herself on nights when loneliness seemed like an endless horizon. She wanted to stay, to vanish into this dream that felt more like home than anything she’d ever known. But she also knew that surrendering here meant abandoning the fragile, stubborn parts of herself that had fought so hard to survive in the first place.

With a slow exhale, she stepped backward. The meadow dimmed, colors blurring at the edges. The butterflies scattered, frantic, then dissolved into motes of light. The vines loosened and retreated into the suitcase’s hollow, folding the wildness back into silence. For an instant, she thought she heard the trees sigh—disappointed, but not condemning.

Then it was gone. The apartment reasserted itself, grimy and familiar. The warped floorboards, the mildew’s sour tang, the cheap radiator knocking in protest. The suitcase sat slouched against the wall again, its clasps shut as though it had never opened.

Mara sank onto the floorboards, the stone still cradled in her palm. But when she opened her hand, she found nothing—only the imprint of its weight lingering on her skin. She closed her eyes, breathing in the stale air, and whispered to no one, “I’ll remember.”

It wasn’t surrender, not entirely. It was a compromise: to live in this reality, but to carry that meadow inside her, as proof that beauty—even dangerous, untamed beauty—could exist.

Author’s Note:
I wanted to step sideways with this Dispatch—into a dream that feels like a window cracked open onto somewhere else. This one was sparked by Esther’s Writing Prompt, and I let the word window become a motif, threading itself through the story. Some pieces you write because the words won’t leave you alone. Others you write because you want to get lost in them and hope the world forgets your rent’s due. This was the latter. I needed a reminder that even the strangest worlds can feel like home for a little while. And maybe—just maybe—that’s the point: the magic’s not in whether it’s “real,” it’s in whether it leaves you blinking when you come back.

The Corner Again

MoM Series: Stories from the Edge of Change – Part 5

Jake slipped back to Maple and 9th, just before the day’s first sirens.
The sky was a cold bruise overhead—indigo leaking toward gray, the city below still sullen and half-swallowed by fog. Jake’s route here was always the same: the recycled bus air, the smell of new concrete and old bleach at the transfer station, the long walk down streets that still remembered him in all the wrong ways.

He’d liked it better in the days when a hangover let you lie to yourself.
Being sober meant memory was out to get you, every hour of the day.

He hadn’t told anyone he was coming, and wasn’t sure anyone would care. Maple/9th wasn’t home, not really, but the corner had a way of calling him back when the rest of the world got too bright and too loud. Where everything had fractured. Where, by some backwards logic, something like a beginning had managed to dig in and take root, though even now Jake couldn’t explain why.

He stepped off the curb, the city unspooling around him in the blue-tinted hush of pre-dawn. Chains of streetlights blinked uncertainly overhead, fighting the thick mist that made them look like distant, drowned stars. Gutter water gurgled past slumped trash bags, and a wind—sharp and chemical, the kind you only got east of the river—whipped Jake’s soaked collar tight against his throat.

It had rained all night, the kind of slow, pounding storm that got past old window seals and filled alleys with shallow, fast-moving currents.
His boots were soggy from the first block, each step a cold squelch that made him feel both present and exposed.

He carried a dented thermos of black coffee in one fist, and two foil-wrapped breakfast sandwiches in the other. Not an offering; nothing so grand. More like insurance, or ballast, a way to keep his hands busy while waiting for the morning to decide what kind of day it wanted to be.

Jake found his bench across from the bus stop, same warped planks as always, streaked deep with mildew and the ink of other people’s initials. He sat with a practiced slouch, elbows braced on thighs, letting the bench’s damp give him a chill. The wood was beaten soft by years of sun and rain and the pressure of bodies like his—bent, but holding.

The crust of the world here was thin. Every sound cut through.
The city at this hour was a hungover beast, makeshift and miraculous: somewhere a dog barked in warning, a power transformer hummed in gradual crescendo, and a garbage truck, like the planet’s own heartbeat, thudded trash cans up and down the block.

Jake finished his first sandwich in three bites, washing it down with coffee so bitter it felt like punishment. He watched steam coil off the thermos and disappear.

He’d been clean for 343 days—he counted, because not counting was the first step to failure in his book—but the mornings punched hardest. Not cravings, exactly, but the thin, raw quiet where the old engine used to run. The ache was in the absence now, the stretches of time where nothing screamed at you from the inside.

He wondered if he was the only one who found the lack scarier than the compulsion.

People talk about recovery like it’s a sunrise, he’d heard at every group and meeting and shelter table in the city, but that was a lie.
Recovery was more like hitting bottom, and instead of dying, realizing you were still clutching the shovel.

The old-timers called it “the work.” Jake wasn’t sure he believed in the work, but he did believe in gravity, and he knew how easy it was to fall back down the hole.

He wiped rain off his forehead and stared at the bus stop across the street.
The city here was built in layers, old and new pressed together without much logic: a granite Gothic church wedged between a vape shop and an all-night copy center, tenements with windows starting to glow against the gray, stairwells already moving with the first shift crowds.

The light grew by inches. Jake’s eyes stung; he blinked, forcing himself to watch the street, not the rearview movie in his head.

A figure emerged from the alley behind the liquor store, hood low, gait ragged.
Jake tensed—still, after all this time, the old alarms worked.
Then he recognized the walk. Shoes caked in mud, chin up, hands buried deep in a jacket two sizes too big: Angel.

Angel had been a regular at the shelter through four of Jake’s own city-sponsored relapses, which made him family, or as close as anyone got these days. Compared to the Angel of last summer, this version moved with more purpose—less side-to-side drift, no fresh scabs or glassy stare. Angel’s jaw was bruised, but healing. The eyes were alert, focused, like he’d learned to see himself again.

They shared a nod—the kind that says, I see you and I know what you’ve been through, and also, let’s not make this a big deal.
Angel slid onto the bench beside him, landed hard, and let his backpack fall at his feet. Water pooled around their boots, the surface speckled with cigarette ends, leaves, and plastic fork tines.

Neither of them spoke for a stretch.
Jake thought about the time, months ago, when a rehab flyer had drifted down onto his lap from a passing outreach worker. He’d already been clean then—technically, anyway.

Time had a way of flattening out, making you forget how long you’d actually been at it. The city kept its own clock, indifferent to anniversaries.
Some mornings, like this one, Jake felt it pressing in, the weight of nothing left to want except to stay above water.

Angel broke the silence first. “You been coming here a lot?” His voice was hoarse, wary, but there was something sturdy in it, too.

Jake shrugged, tracing a finger along the bench’s warped grain. “Now and then. Corner doesn’t judge.”

Angel pulled a sandwich from the foil and bit in, chewing slowly. “Doesn’t judge—but it remembers,” he said, mouth half-full.
The words hung in the fog, true in a way that made Jake’s teeth ache.

They watched the city wake up.
A woman jogged by—neon sneakers, rain-spattered leggings, earbuds locked into some other world. Down the block, a man in grimy overalls hosed vomit from the stoop of a shuttered bar, his movements quick and practiced.
A bus hissed to a stop, doors gasping open. Nobody got on or off.

Jake passed the thermos to Angel, who sipped and grimaced.
“You still at the center?” Angel asked.

Jake nodded toward the east, where the sunrise was starting to show. “Nights only. Fewer ghosts after midnight.”

Angel wiped his mouth with the back of a sleeve. “Heard you made it eleven months,” he said.
Jake didn’t correct him; time was a rumor on the street.
“I’m two months today,” Angel added, voice almost too soft to carry.

Jake tipped the thermos, spilling out a little coffee to mark the moment.
“That’s something,” he said.

Angel stared out at the rising light, sandwich forgotten in his hand.
“It feels like it could vanish any second,” he said. “Like, if I turn around too fast, it’ll all come back.”

Jake leaned back, the bench groaning under his weight.
He studied the old traffic light—still stuck on red, despite the empty streets.
“Sometimes it does,” he said, “but you don’t.”

The words were barely a whisper, but Angel nodded.
They both knew the math: most of the people who made it this far didn’t stay far for long.
The city was littered with their ghosts—names Jake remembered from the group, faces half-blurred by time and by the drugs that used to be his only way to see clearly.

Angel finished the sandwich and wiped his hands on his jeans. “Ever think about running?” he asked, eyes fixed on the pale clouds.

Jake didn’t have to ask where. “All the time.” He closed his eyes, felt the rain seep through his sleeves, and pictured a map with every city crossed out except this one.

Angel laughed, short and sharp—almost a bark. “I dream of a boat, man. Offshore. No laws, no meetings, nobody waiting to see if you fuck it up again.”
There was a wildness in his voice, but also a kind of longing.
Jake recognized it: the fantasy of disappearance, of finally outpacing your own story.

“You take yourself with you,” Jake said.

Angel let out a breath, not quite a sigh. “Yeah. That’s the problem.”

Across the street, a man in a threadbare hoodie sorted through a heap of cardboard, folding it into a sign.
His hands shook just enough to notice. The buses kept rolling by, ignoring him.
Jake watched as the man scrawled something—maybe a prayer, maybe a joke—across the cardboard and propped it up for the world to see.

Angel noticed, too. “You going to say something?” he asked.

Jake shook his head. “Not yet.”

“Why not?”

He thought about it. “First time, nobody listens. You wait until they look up without asking. That’s when they’re ready.”

Angel stared at the man for a long time. “And if he never looks up?”

Jake pressed his boots flat against the concrete, feeling the water squish beneath the sole.

“Then we stay,” he said. “Until he does. Or until someone else comes along who knows how to wait.”

Angel didn’t answer. But he didn’t move either. That was enough.


There were mornings when Jake imagined leaving—not running, just… slipping away. Boarding a train headed somewhere nameless, getting on a boat, disappearing into the haze like an offshore storm no one tracks.
But he never moved. Never packed. The fantasy was like a scar: it only hurt when you pressed.

He stayed because someone had once stayed for him.
That’s all it had ever taken.

The bench creaked beneath his shifting weight.
The corner, as always, said nothing.
But it remembered.

And Jake—sober, scarred, still learning—remembered too.


🖋️ Final Author’s Note:

Today’s story incorporates the prompt words offshore, downpour, and creed from FOWC, RDP, and Word of the Day.

This marks the final chapter in the first arc of Stories from the Edge of Change, a MoM original series about survival without spectacle.

Jake didn’t get a miracle. He didn’t get closure. He got a bench, a corner, and a reason to stay long enough to matter.

Sometimes, that’s all we get.
And sometimes, it’s enough.

Waiting for the Next Bullet

Dispatches from the Splinters of My MindEntry IV


I’ve spent twenty-five years wandering the constellations of dust that pass for towns in these parts, chasing rumors of justice across salt flats and sun-stained mesas, my hand welded to the only gospel this world respects—cold iron, burnished to a black shine by blood and the desert’s endless hunger. Every dawn, I’d cinch a deadman’s resolve around my ribs and tell myself I was the steady hand in a world built on bad intentions, that each finger’s pressure on a trigger could tip the scales back toward something like decency. But time—time is a lizard’s tongue: flicking, unseen, snatching up the moments until you’re left staring at a husk, trying to remember how you ever filled it. Sooner or later, you see it for what it is: a young man’s dare delivered to the gods, a clumsy ballet of violence dressed up as virtue, death’s grand masquerade with your own face under the mask.

The desert kept its own ledger, written in wind and stone. Rivers shrank to scars, and every town I passed through felt like a graveyard waiting for names. Vultures taught me patience better than any preacher, circling in their slow sermons, never rushing what they knew was inevitable. Out here, the land didn’t just watch—it judged. Every canyon whispered back the sound of your gun, long after the body cooled.

Every soul I ushered into the hush had a name—sometimes carved on a tin badge, more often graven into the blue-black veins of the territory’s memory, where the ghosts stacked up like poker chips. I tried to keep them at a distance, let the desert swallow their last words before they could echo. But there is no distance in these plains, only the illusion of it. You run a man down at noon, the dust still wet with his shadow, and by sundown your own shadow’s right there beside his, stitched together over the dirt. I told myself numbness was a tool, a way to keep the tremor out of my hand, but numbness is a kind of debt, and the interest compounds in silence. I was too busy forging my legend—chiseled in the splinters of busted up saloons and the blue smoke curling from spent casings—to notice what I’d mortgaged away.

So now I’m the last dog in the fight, nothing left but a brittle skeleton propped against a fence post, watching the horizon try to out-bleed itself every evening, waiting for the sun to name one color I haven’t seen a man die in. I count the ghosts that trail me like some biblical plague, each one a mile marker on the road I can’t stop walking.

Just crawled out of a dime stretch—ten years locked inside iron and spit, with only the slow creep of rust and regret for company—but that’s pocket change compared to the ledger I keep in my head, a ledger no warden’s key will ever unlock. The past doesn’t loosen its grip; if anything, it tightens until you can’t tell your own pulse from the memory of someone else’s. Out here, they call me a legend, a walking parable, the old coyote that’s outlived every snare and bullet. But legends are just stories that haven’t had their endings written yet. The endings always come, and they are never kind.

Once, a boy no older than my own reflection at nineteen tried to catch me in the middle of a mud street. His hat was too big, his holster too stiff. I watched his lip tremble before his hand even twitched. And in that stutter of fear, I saw myself—hungry, stupid, convinced the world owed me immortality. I let him draw first, because mercy was a luxury neither of us could afford. When he fell, I felt no triumph, only recognition. The desert doesn’t make room for fathers, only mirrors.

There is a whole generation of greenhorns—some with badges, some with nothing but their mother’s borrowed last name—who’d sleep sweeter with my scalp nailed to their saddle horn. Each one wants to be the one to rewrite the myth: to show the world the old king had no teeth left, that even legends can bleed. What they don’t see is that the fire never really dies, it just settles into the bones. They walk up fast, hot with the promise of their own immortality, and they think the shaking in my hands is age, not anticipation.

Justice—my old, two-faced companion—watches from the back of every whiskey glass and midnight mirror. When I was young, he sat shotgun, fed me lies about glory and honor and the clean line between good men and bad. But that line was always drawn in sand, and every storm I weathered blurred it until no one remembered which side they started on. Now he hides behind the badge, jeering at me from the safety of his armchair, pretending he wasn’t the one who put the first pistol in my grip. Hypocrite. He wants to see me pay for my excesses, but he forgets: I always paid in advance.

When the night rolls over the land and the wind starts to howl like an orphaned child, the voices come crawling in from the edges. “Was it worth it?” they ask, breathless, persistent, soft as the moths in the old preacher’s study. Worth the empty chairs at dinner tables, the widows with nothing left but a wedding ring and a story? Worth the holes I punched in the world, the ones I never bothered to fill back in? I’ve no answer for them, and by now I doubt I’ll ever find one. Only this: the world is made of debts, and violence always knows where to send the bill.

These days, even my dreams betray me. No sweet lies, no gentle horizons—only the endless replay of gunfire, a carousel of faces turning toward me in their last astonishment. Sometimes I wonder if I’d even know what rest felt like, if peace ever did arrive. Maybe I’d flinch from it, the way a stray dog flinches from kindness.

Tonight, I can feel it: the ledger’s come due. The sky above is swept clean and hard as flint, the air stinking of cordite and things long dead. I lie here, spine pressed to the living earth, the stars blinking overhead like a jury summoned to pass sentence. My hand’s locked around the iron, the heat of the last shot still ghosting up through the barrel. Around me, the sand is pitted and blackened, marking the places where hope gave up and history picked up the slack.

This is what justice looks like, in the end: a man alone, weapon cooling, waiting for the world to decide if his next breath will matter. For a heartbeat, everything holds still. The air itself is an intake of judgment.

Will they let me die with my boots on? Will the dead finally cut me some slack and let me drift into whatever comes next? Or will the world keep chasing me, day after day, circle after circle, like a dog gnawing a bone it’ll never finish?

I laugh—a dry, cracking thing that feels like it might shatter my teeth. It’s the laugh of a child who’s seen the trick behind the magic, the snort that follows every preacher’s sermon. Life and death, justice and sin: all of it a rigged game, played out over and over until the deck wears thin.

I should be afraid. I should pray. But all I feel is the deep drag of exhaustion and, maybe, the faint warmth of something like relief.

But peace—peace’s for fools, for greenhorns and saints, not the likes of me. Not a man who emptied his promise to the desert and let it keep the change.

I close my eyes and try to shoulder the weight of every life I ever took, every mile I rode with justice whispering fever-dreams in my ear. Maybe there’s a way out. Maybe there isn’t.

Either way, I’ll keep my iron close and my eyes open. In this world, justice is just another word for a story that won’t end, and legends—they never really die.

They just get older, and a little sadder, and wait for the next bullet to teach them something new.

They just keep glancing over their shoulders, waiting for the next bullet.


Author’s Note

Another ride through the dust for Dispatches from the Splinters of My Mind. This one lives in the twilight—half confession, half reckoning—an old gunslinger’s ledger of debts that can never be balanced. The West here isn’t about glory or the last man standing; it’s about the silence that follows every shot, the weight of a myth too heavy to carry. Maybe you’ll hear echoes of your own shadows in his words, or maybe you’ll just taste the grit of the desert wind on your teeth. Either way, this dispatch isn’t about answers—it’s about what’s left when the smoke clears.

Second Shift

MoM Series: Stories from the Edge of Change – Part 4

Jake worked nights.

He liked the quiet. Fewer eyes. Less explaining to do. The outreach center kept him on the roster as a volunteer—two days a week, graveyard shift. It was mostly sweeping, coffee refills, folding blankets, and unlocking doors when someone showed up crying, shaking, or bleeding. They didn’t advertise the hours. The ones who needed it already knew.

He didn’t talk much to the clients. Just nodded. Kept his voice low. Gave out clean socks and disposable razors, and sometimes leftover sandwiches if the early crew hadn’t raided the fridge. A woman once called him a ghost in a hoodie. He took it as a compliment.


They didn’t know his history.

Most of the staff thought he was someone’s cousin. Someone in the program. He was both, in a way. Still figuring out what version of himself was worth keeping. He told the director he didn’t want to lead groups or give speeches. He just wanted to stay close to the door—for the ones who weren’t ready to walk through it alone.

That night, it was cold again. Not dramatic. Not headline cold. Just the kind that seeps through your boots and settles in your bones. The kind that makes concrete ache. Jake had learned the difference between degrees that made headlines and those that just broke people.

He was wiping down the intake counter when the door buzzer snapped.

The front desk kid—a college intern with a buzzcut and the stubborn optimism of someone who hadn’t failed big yet—waved him over.

“Guy outside’s got no ID. Twitchy. Keeps asking for someone named Pete. Said you’d know what that means.”

Jake’s stomach knotted. He did.


Pete had been there in Jake’s first rehab stint—loud, bitter, always quick to spot your softest spot and stomp on it. He was the kind of man who’d mock your breakdown and then sit with you on the curb afterward, passing a half-smoked cigarette like it was communion.

They’d had a moment, months ago, after the group. Pete had come apart in the stairwell, cracked wide open from something the counselor said about fatherhood. Jake had sat next to him, quiet. Didn’t try to fix it. Just stayed.

That was the last time he’d seen him.

Now Pete was back. Gaunt. Twitching. Cheeks hollowed like spoons. His hoodie was soaked around the collar, eyes glazed like bad glass.

Jake opened the door.


Pete stumbled in, clothes clinging wet. The rainfall outside had picked up, soft but relentless. He looked like a man who’d slept under bridges and crawled out just long enough to fall again.

“Shit, man,” Pete mumbled. “Didn’t know where else to go.”

Jake didn’t answer right away. The smell of damp wool and stale sweat filled the gap between them. Pete’s arms trembled at his sides like he was holding invisible weights.

“Come in,” Jake said. “You need a blanket?”

Pete blinked. “You still here?”

“Still here.”


They sat him down. Pete wouldn’t sign the detox papers. Said he just wanted warmth. Just wanted to sit somewhere without a knife in his back or a siren in his ear. Jake gave him coffee. Black. No sugar. His hands were shaking so bad that half of it sloshed onto the floor.

“I was clean,” Pete muttered. “Six months. Then my brother died in a car crash. I don’t even cry. Just go buy a bottle like I’m on autopilot.”

Jake said nothing. Let him say it without interruption.

“I thought I was good, like I was done paying. Like I was… exempt.”
He laughed once. It cracked like a cough. “Grief doesn’t work like that. No punch card. No discounts.”

Outside, the rainfall whispered against the windows. Steady. Relentless. A low percussion against the building.

Jake thought of that phrase Pete used to say in rehab. “You want grace? Get a dog.”
He understood now. Grace wasn’t something you earned. It was something that showed up when you didn’t run from the stoop.


Later, when Pete fell asleep curled around a donated coat, Jake stepped outside. The pavement was slick with oil and rain. Steam rose from the sewer grates like the city was exhaling something it didn’t need anymore.

He didn’t feel proud. Didn’t feel like a hero. He just felt… rooted. Present. Like a chair that had stopped wobbling.

Some nights, that was enough.


🖋️ Author’s Note:

Written for today’s FOWC, RDP, and Word of the Day prompts: stoop, rainfall, and pavement.

Second Shift is part of Stories from the Edge of Change, a series about quiet recoveries, unglamorous grace, and showing up when there’s nothing left to prove. Sometimes, staying close to the door is the most radical thing you can do.

The Weight of Rain

Dispatches from the Splinters of My Mind Entry III


Some storms don’t soak the skin. They reach inside and drown the marrow.

Tonight the rain falls with the weight of a kept promise. It doesn’t descend so much as push down, insist on itself, fill the air until breathing becomes an act of resistance. The umbrella in my hand is a thin, trembling continent; its black fabric funnels water into dark rivers that spill from the ribs and rope to the ground, drawing vertical lines that feel like tally marks. Somewhere I’m being counted.

The street has shrugged off its people. Windows glow, then look away. Streetlights smear halos on the mist like saints who regret their own patience. My coat is heavy enough to qualify as armor but still lets the cold in—through the seams, through that spot between the shoulder blades where water always finds a shortcut. The storm carries the smells I grew up trusting: iron, pavement, the faint algae note of gutters choked with last year’s leaves. Petrichor is what it’s called when rain wakes dust. This isn’t that. This is the breath of basements, of clocks that stopped and never got restarted.

Most people say storms cleanse. They don’t. Storms etch. They score the world and leave grooves for the next one to follow. Memory works the same way. Once a path is cut, the water takes it again and again, deepening it until it becomes a canyon, and you call it fate.

I tell myself I walk for the exercise, for the chill that makes coffee taste better when I get back. The sidewalk knows the truth. Each step lands with a small slap like a hand refusing to be held, and every slap says a name I don’t let my mouth say. I keep the umbrella low. Its edge makes a moving curtain; beyond it the world is a stage I decline to enter.

The rain speaks in small questions, a whisper pressed to the cartilage of my ear. Why carry ghosts in your pockets? Whose absence is shaped so perfectly you keep mistaking it for a lung? How long can you pretend the storm is a sky problem and not an internal climate?

I don’t answer. Some questions aren’t interrogations; they’re companionship. They walk beside you until you forget whose footsteps are whose.

Water beads on my knuckles, then threads down my wrist, finds the cuff, and hides there. My fingers have gone bone-white at the tips; the skin looks borrowed from an antique photograph. I switch the umbrella from one hand to the other, and the frame shivers, a metal insect deciding to live. At the end of the block, a bus sighs at a stop devoid of bodies, doors wheezing open and shut as if practicing a conversation it will never have.

I turn toward the river because storms like edges, and I like to know where mine are. The path down to the water is a sheet of black glass scratched with gravel. Headlights pass behind me; their light arrives a breath late, as if slogging through syrup. I don’t look back. Looking back is a hobby that requires drier weather.

At the railing, the river is all sound—slap and suck, slap and suck—the old mouth of the city learning, forgetting, relearning the same word. I lean the umbrella to the wind, and the rain repositions itself like a cat denied a lap. It finds my cheek. It salts my mouth with a taste like pennies. The umbrella is darker at the seams, as if it has a memory of other storms and the memory is leaking through.

When I was small, thunder meant counting. Lightning was the beginning of a math problem: one-Mississippi, two-Mississippi, the exact distance between flash and sound giving the gloom a measurable spine. The grown-ups said the counting made it less scary. They were wrong. It made it precise. Fear wears a suit better than it wears a costume.

The river throws back a warped copy of the sky and, inside that copy, a copy of me: a shadow under a shadow, face freckled with rain that refuses to choose a direction. The umbrella’s edge drips like ink. If I stared long enough, I’m sure the drips would form letters, and if I read them, they would say the exact sentence I’ve been dodging since the hospital room went quiet. I look away.

A figure moves under a distant awning—just a darker shape tucked against a wall—but the storm has trained my nerves to salute things that might become stories. It’s nothing: a stack of plastic chairs shrink-wrapped for the season, the blue sheen of water making their edges animate. I laugh once at myself, and even the sound is wet.

I walk on, because the body hates stasis more than it hates weather. The umbrella tugs at my shoulder with the low, dull impatience of a dog that knows the route better than you do. The wind changes, and I tilt to keep the edge against it; the whole world follows the same choreography, heads bending in the same direction, rain showing us how obedient we can be. Somewhere a shutter slams, the beat so regular it could be a heart or a metronome or the conversation of two neighbors who never liked each other and never will.

The storm consults its ledger and turns a page.

I remember a kitchen on a morning that wasn’t raining. A mug warm in both hands. The door opened a crack because someone kept promising they were only stepping out for a second, and the air didn’t believe them. I remember the way your umbrella leaned by that door: a black spine, a curved handle, nothing special until it was. I remember how an object becomes a relic without changing its weight.

Thunder rolls itself across the city like a drunk trying to find the couch. I count u—no. I stop. I let it arrive when it arrives. The rain thickens as if consistency can be argued into existence. A seam gives way; a bead becomes a string becomes a thread that refuses to break. Water starts a new river down the inside of my sleeve. I could be angry about it. I let it have me. There are defeats that feel like permission.

Halfway back from the river, a dog materializes from the blur. Yellow eyes, coat the color of soaked cardboard, not close enough to touch or call a breed. It considers the umbrella with the careful contempt of a creature that prefers honest weather. For a second, I think it will fall beside me, become a sentence in this night that makes the ending feel earned. It snorts rain out of its nose and vanishes between parked cars, a ghost that refuses the job.

There’s a scent here I can’t place at first, sweet and wrong. Then the wind angles and the bakery on Third breathes out its late-night hymn: sugar, yeast, something caramelizing into morning. The storm catches it and ruins it to perfection, the way a good sadness ruins a good song. My stomach remembers hunger. My mouth doesn’t.

I pass the pharmacy where the lights never sleep and the aisles are organized into the many ways a human can try to manage a body. A cardboard cutout smiles behind glass, offering discounts to the version of me who believes relief comes with a barcode. I keep moving because the storm makes shoppers into fish, mouths opening and closing on hooks they can’t see.

By the time I reach the long, unclaimed wall that smells like damp chalk, the umbrella has become less a shelter than a prop. The fabric sags. The ribs press through like bones, attempting to confess. The handle is slick between my fingers; each step tightens my grip until I think of all the things I held like this that weren’t designed to be held so hard. Another seam lets go. The drip from the edge becomes a fringe.

I stop. The storm doesn’t.

There’s a moment in every walk where the umbrella becomes the negotiation instead of the weather. Do I keep the pretense? Do I bow to pure utility? Do I admit I was never trying not to get wet—I was trying to look like a person who knows how to behave when the sky loses composure?

I close the umbrella.

The world arrives all at once. Rain tattoos my scalp. It pounds my coat into submission. My breath goes winter in my throat. Without the fabric’s invented horizon, the street expands; space stratifies into layers of falling, and I stand inside the waterfall the city pretends to be. The cold is immediate and honest. For a second, I’m a bell that’s just been struck.

It’s louder without the umbrella’s drum-skin. The storm’s voice loses its mutter and speaks plainly. You are not special, it says, which is not cruel. You are not being punished, which is not comforting. You are weather, which might be both.

I tilt my face up. Raindrops hit the soft parts first: eyelids, lips, the tender seam where nose meets cheek. Each one is a document signed by pressure. They run into my mouth and turn language into an optional feature. I swallow some. I let the rest choose their exit routes.

When I open my eyes, a reflection waits in the blank glass of the office building across the street. It’s me, of course, reduced to two tones and the blur of falling lines. But in the pane beside mine, there’s another me, half a step out of sync, hair pasted against a forehead I don’t admit to, mouth a different shape. We stand together, both of us soaking, both of us looking like a problem that finally stopped pretending it had a solution. When I lift a hand, she doesn’t. We agree to ignore the difference.

The rain thins, not because the storm has decided to be kind but because it has done what it came to do. The grooves are deeper now. The next pass will find them without effort. Water slackens from torrent to conversation. Far away, a siren remembers it is a note and ends like one. I open the umbrella again, not because I need it but because carrying it closed feels like an argument I didn’t mean to win.

I cut back toward home through the block nobody chooses unless they live on it. The shutters have found their rhythm. The bus has given up. The bakery exhales one last sweet breath before morning takes the shift. My shoes report their failures. My coat, relieved of drowning, becomes merely heavy. I am etched, but upright.

At the corner, a streetlight clicks off mid-sentence, and the dark it leaves behind is not empty; it is honest. I stand in it for a count of ten, the way I used to stand behind the door for hide-and-seek, pretending the game wasn’t rigged by the size of the room. When I step out, the light wakes as if I’d taken something from it and it had questions. I don’t answer. I give it my back and my rain and the slow swing of the umbrella’s weight.

Storms end. They always do. The air will be washed, and new people will step into it and call it clean because they weren’t there to feel the drowning. But the grooves remain. Bone remembers. Roads keep secrets in their cracks. The next sky will know where to pour.

By the time my key finds the lock, the rain is a fine whispering. I hang the umbrella by the door, a black spine cured of ambition. It drips politely onto the tray that exists to forgive it. Inside, the room reeks of heat and old paper, and the first thing that comes to mind is dry. I strip the coat, peel off the sleeves that turned river, and stand listening to the last of the storm speaking to the window. It’s only water, it says. It’s only weather. And yet.

I breathe. The breath goes all the way down. It finds the places the rain found and settles there like a treaty.

In the morning, no one will believe the sky ever weighed this much. That’s fine. The street will carry the record for me. The umbrella will remember. My bones have been engraved with tonight’s handwriting, and the next time the ceiling opens, I’ll step outside already fluent.

Author’s Note:
Third splinter. Storms don’t absolve; they annotate. If you walk long enough, you learn to read the margins.

The Girl Who Carries a Forest

Dispatches from the Splinters of My Mind


Her name is Raquel, but my given name is Rachel. I first noticed her when I hit high school and the air around me started to hum with a voltage—lockers slamming, gossip sparking at the seams, hallways strung like power lines through a town that never slept. She didn’t arrive with voices. No whispers, no commands. Just a pressure at the edge of thought, a cool hand pressed to a fevered brow. She only shows up when I need her. I don’t hear her, but I know when she’s standing just to my left, looking out through my eyes.

The first time, it was October and every tree in the county had decided to bleed. The maples along the football field turned a red so violent the grass looked stunned. A rumor had gone around that I’d said something about a senior’s boyfriend—nothing true, nothing new—just a scrap of talk fed into the hungry mouth of a school day. By the last bell, I could feel the circle forming before I even walked outside. Girls with folded arms. Boys with bored eyes. The taste of pennies. The sky bruised itself purple.

I didn’t have a plan. I never did then. The thing I remember is the wind. It came hard across the parking lot and threaded itself through my hair, then deeper, as if there were a second set of hair inside my head—branches, fine as nerve endings. I felt them sway. And then I wasn’t exactly taller, but I was standing in a different way, like my weight knew how to root. Someone shoved me. The circle tightened. The world clicked into a cleaner focus, edges sharpened, sound pared down to necessary pieces: breath, footfall, a cheap bracelet pinging against bone. The part of me that panicked went quiet, like someone cupped both hands over its mouth and said shhh.

I walked forward. The girl in front of me took a step back without meaning to. I didn’t bare my teeth, make a fist, or say anything that would later be quoted. I just looked at her until she had to break eye contact. The circle sagged. Somewhere a whistle blew—practice starting on the field—and that was that. No heroics. No detention. I went home with the leaves still burning in my skull and the wind still combing through the trees inside me, and it was the first night I understood that Raquel was not a person I could point to. She was a stance. A recalibration. A forest that woke up when I needed cover.

The second time that year, a man in a green cap followed me from the grocery store to the bus stop. My hands shook so hard I almost dropped the bag. The sky was that color between storm and dusk that makes you doubt the honesty of streetlights. I tasted the same pennies. Then the shift: the quiet. The trees. Autumn exhaled, and the world tilted just a fraction. I turned my face toward him the way a deer turns toward the distant snap of a twig. Nothing about me changed. I changed anyway. He crossed the street at the next gap in traffic and kept going. Maybe I was never in danger. Maybe sometimes a girl doesn’t need to prove anything to make it true.

I learned to mark the moments Raquel left. It felt like stepping out of a lake—clothes heavy, hair dripping, adrenaline sickly-sweet on the tongue. I’d sit on my bed and stare at the blank corner of my room until I felt ordinary again. There are only so many times in a week you can be a wildfire before you start to worry about what you’re burning down.

Years run. You lose track. You collect jobs and dead houseplants and the soft weight of other people’s expectations. I left the county for a city that ate its old buildings and spat out condominiums with mouths like glass. I learned to be proficient in email communication. I learned to keep dinner reservations. I learned to carry myself in ways that didn’t invite questions from strangers. Raquel walked with me, a scent I couldn’t name, a second pulse nested under the first. Sometimes months would pass without her, and I’d convince myself I’d grown out of childhood’s private magic, the way you grow out of believing the closet door might need locking. Then something would happen—a hand a beat too slow to withdraw from my waist, a boss whose compliments were salt in fresh cuts—and the wind would turn. The maples inside me would flare hot.

It got worse the year my mother died. Grief scrubbed everything down to the metal. I returned home for a month to sort papers and sort the shape of the silence and to live in the small, gray house whose faucets coughed like old men. The town hadn’t changed much. The football field’s grass is still stunned by autumn. The grocery store is fluorescent and timeless. The bus stop on the corner remains a question that nobody has bothered to answer.

I slept in my childhood room and woke to find the dresser mirror breathing. My face was layered with hers—my mother at twenty, my mother at fifty, my mother already gone—each sliding across the glass like oil on water, never settling. Their eyes moved in different directions, watching corners of the room where nothing stirred. The smell of her perfume—vanilla and cigarette ash—hung in the air though the bottle had been dry for years. Behind them, and behind me, Raquel hovered: not protective, exactly, but like a shadow that had learned to look back.

On the third night of that month, I went walking. I told myself I needed air. The truth is I wanted to find the place where the world felt thin. There’s a cut of road on the edge of town that used to lead to the sawmill. Beyond the road, the forest keeps its own counsel, thick with pine and story and things that don’t bother learning your name. I walked that way, past the last of the porch lights, past the mailbox that always leaned as if listening. The sky had bruised itself again. I thought of purple knees and childhood grass stains that never quite washed out.

The forest welcomed without welcoming. I stepped into the trees and felt something inside me stand up straighter, as if the very matter of me remembered what it was built from. Needles underfoot. Damp earth. The faint iron of water nearby. The wind moved, and my hair followed; the branches inside my head swayed in time. For a second, the overlap made me dizzy—like looking at a double exposure until your eyes grab the wrong layer. I closed them and leaned against a trunk. The bark was rough enough to declare itself. My palms stung. I breathed.

This is the part where people want a miracle. They want a deer to step out onto the path with a crown of leaves tangled in its antlers. They want my mother’s voice to come through clean, radio static scoured away. They want the boundary to drop and the red of the maples to mean something more than a season doing what a season does. I can’t give them that. What happened is simpler. I heard footsteps, and they didn’t belong to me.

Not heavy. Not careless. A person who knew every twig that could break and chose the ones that wouldn’t. I didn’t open my eyes. I didn’t need to. The second pulse rose in me. The forest inside caught the rhythm and matched it, branches swaying in a pattern that wasn’t the wind. The footsteps stopped three paces to my left.

“Rachel,” a woman said.

Not my mother. Not anyone I could pull from a yearbook. The voice came the way cold water knows how to find your wrists. Calm. Unavoidable.

I opened my eyes. There was nobody there.

The thing about absence is how specific it is. The air where a body should have been was charged, as if a thunderhead had chosen human shape and then thought better of it. I turned my head slightly, and in the edge of my vision—caught the way you catch a reflection in a dark window—I saw her. My face doubled and slipped, features not quite aligning, hair like a spill of black water into the tree line. The second mouth set in a small, knowing line. My breath forgot to breathe. The forest inside me stilled to listen.

“Raquel,” I said, and the saying opened a door I hadn’t known was shut.

We stood there—one of us in the path, one of us in the glass of the world. We didn’t speak. If I tell you we communed, you’ll picture incense and soft lights, and I won’t have earned the truth. It was simpler and stranger. She lifted her chin. I felt mine tilt. She narrowed her eyes. I felt the muscles move. She took a breath, and the air entered me twice, filling two sets of lungs layered perfectly out of sync. It hurt in a good way, like stretching after you’ve been carrying other people’s weight all day.

Then the footsteps came again, from deeper in, and this time they were neither careful nor considerate. A man moving too fast to be lost, heading for the shortcut hunters take when they’re late and the light’s gone wrong. He broke a branch. He swore. He was close; he was not yet aware of me. The startled part of me wanted to step off the path, hide behind the particular tree my fifth-grade self knew was good for hiding. The other part—the forest part—just watched the space where he would appear.

Raquel’s hand rose. I didn’t see it. I felt it. A small tightening in the tendons of my right wrist, the way a violinist’s muscle memory wakes before the bow touches the string. When the man reached the curve, he looked up and saw—no, that’s not right. He didn’t see anything he could put a name to. He faltered the way people falter when an old superstition tugs the hem of their good sense. He glanced left. He saw the empty air where Raquel stood and his face went politely blank, as if someone had asked him a question in a language he almost understood. He took two cautious steps backward. He chose another path, the long one. He kept swearing, but softer now, as though he’d agreed to be a guest in a house he hadn’t realized he’d entered.

“Thank you,” I said, and immediately felt foolish for saying it aloud.

Raquel did not nod. She didn’t vanish. She shifted the way light shifts when a cloud decides to be merciful. I closed my eyes again and leaned my forehead against the bark and let the slant of the earth hold me up. Time went the way time went when you finally agreed to sit down. When I opened my eyes, the air was only air, and the double exposure had clicked back into a single frame. I was Rachel in a forest near a town that felt smaller than it used to. My palms remembered bark. My mouth remembered the taste of pennies and then didn’t.

On the walk home, the wind stayed with me. Houses appeared. Porch lights took their places like stars whose contracts had just been renewed. I tried to think of what I would tell anyone who asked why I’d gone out and what I’d found. The story kept refusing to shrink to fit. I passed the mailbox, still listening. I passed the bus stop, still questioning. By the time I reached the gray house, grief had turned from a violent guest to a tired one, the kind that finally stops talking because there’s nothing new to say. I let myself in. The faucet coughed. The floor knew where to creak. I was ordinary again, which is to say intact enough to sleep.

In the morning, I brewed coffee the way my mother did and burned the first slice of toast the way she always did and laughed, which surprised me so much I had to sit down. In the mirror, my face was my face.

But as I turned toward the door, something caught in the glass of the hallway mirror. Not just her—me, but smiling in a way I don’t remember. It’s a thin, private thing. My lips are still; hers move. She whispers without sound, and though I cannot hear the words, the marrow in my bones understands them well enough to ache.

When I’m ready to step outside, I do. The wind turns. The day opens like a field. And there, in the corner of my eye where the world keeps its most honest reflections, a second mouth makes a small, knowing line. We walked. We chose the long way. We let the light take its time deciding for us.


Author’s Note:
Second splinter, pulled straight from a place I didn’t mean to walk into. Some stories don’t ask permission—they just lean in and whisper something you can’t quite remember but still know in your bones. Dispatches from the Splinters of My Mind isn’t here to explain itself. It’s here to leave something sharp under your skin.

Voltage and Bone

Dispatches from the Splinters of My Mind


In the shadowed sprawl of the junkyard, she stirred—wings of flayed brass and splintered steel rattling against the wind. Once, a brilliant engineer had built her to fly, not for war but for wonder. That was a long time ago. The world had since taught her sharper lessons.

Years had stripped her down to bone-metal. Rust ate her joints. Rain chewed the wires in her spine. Scavengers tore away the delicate things first—the fingers, the fine clockwork at her heart’s center—until she patched herself with jagged plates and stolen screws. She carried the smell of oil and ozone, the hum of barely-contained voltage.

The night was still until it wasn’t. A sound—thin, panicked—threaded through the skeletal heaps. She tilted her head, antennae twitching to catch the echo. There, between the carcass of a burned-out truck and a tower of split engines, a child huddled in the metal rot.

Her eyes flared—twin disks of molten gold. The child froze, unsure if the thing before them was a savior or a trap.
Do not fear, she said, though her voice came as a tremor in the air, the hiss of electricity through frayed coils.

She took the child’s hand in her cold, jagged grip. Together they moved toward the fence line, her battered wings shivering sparks into the dark.

At the edge, the child looked back. In the flicker of failing light, they saw her for what she truly was—patchwork predator, guardian by choice or by compulsion, hard to tell which.

Tomorrow, the child would go home. Tonight, the fairy lingered in the junkyard’s breath, eyes still burning, waiting for the next cry to find her.


Author’s Note:
First splinter on the wire. Dispatches from the Splinters of My Mind will drop in from time to time—standalone flashes sparked by a single image, no two alike. You’ll know them when you see them.

The Elevator to Nowhere

Forecast: Regret – Episode 3

Julian had been through storms before. But this one wasn’t weather—it was a squall of circumstance, and it smelled like old whiskey and bad intentions.

He leaned against the chipped brick of the ancient building, rain dripping off the brim of his hat like the world couldn’t stop reminding him of its bad mood. The sign above the doorway read: “Elysium Apartments”, letters half burned out, as if hope had checked out decades ago. Somewhere inside, a tip waited. Or maybe another mistake he’d put on his tab.

He stepped in, shoes squelching with every move, the kind of soundtrack that reminded a man of all the dignity he’d lost along the way. The lobby was empty except for a single elevator whose doors looked like they hadn’t closed properly since Prohibition.

The button flickered weakly when pressed. The elevator groaned like it was waking from an ancient sleep, chains rattling in protest, before the doors lurched open.

“Going up?” asked a voice from inside.

Julian squinted. A man in a bellhop uniform leaned casually on the railing, smiling like someone who knew where all the bodies were buried—and probably where they were rented out on weekends.

Julian hesitated. Everything about the moment screamed nope. But his life had been one long argument with common sense.

He stepped inside. The doors screeched shut with a sound that could file your teeth for you.

“Top floor?” the bellhop asked, already pulling the lever.

Okey dokey,” Julian said, because sometimes sarcasm was the only shield a man had left.

The elevator jolted violently. Numbers on the panel blinked, but not in order—3, 7, 2, basement, 99, question mark. Rainwater dripped down his neck as the cage rattled. For a second, Julian wondered if this was it—if all his choices were finally cashing out in a metal box headed somewhere past destiny’s curbside.

Then the bellhop grinned wider, showing teeth that were far too sharp for customer service. “Relax,” he said. “Everyone’s going up eventually.”

Stories from the Edge of Change III

Chapter 3

Finch

Jake hadn’t meant to come back.

He told himself it was a supply run—donate some canned goods to the church pantry, maybe check on a guy from group. But his body betrayed him. It always did when he got too quiet. So instead of downtown, he found himself standing at the edge of the block he’d avoided for almost four years.

Same cracked sidewalks. Same rust-colored brick and crooked porch rails. It smelled like last night’s rain and rotting leaves and fried onions from the corner store. The same ghost-town warmth that made the cold worse.

Finch had lived longer than expected.

Mrs. Eldridge had kept him alive. A neighbor. Not a friend. She never offered forgiveness, just water bowls and unspoken understanding. Jake had overdosed two rooms away from where Finch used to sleep. The paramedics saved Jake, but left the dog pacing in circles around a pile of vomit and needle caps. Mrs. Eldridge took him in after that. No speech. No fanfare.

Now, Finch lay curled in a fleece blanket on her enclosed porch, his gray snout twitching in sleep, ribs pressing against skin like old bones trying to escape.

Jake crouched in the doorway.

“Hey, boy.”

Finch opened his eyes slowly. The gaze wasn’t surprised. It was tired. Familiar. He blinked once, let out a rattling sigh, and put his chin back down like, Oh. It’s you.


The porch smelled like cedar planks, sour dog breath, and dust. A cracked radio whispered gospel from another room. Jake sat with his knees pulled up, feeling the wood grain bite into his back.

He had spent so many nights talking to this dog, when words failed around people, when dope blurred the edges of memory. Finch never barked. Just stared at him like he understood too much.

Jake rubbed his temples. His fingertips felt greasy with sweat and guilt.

“I thought you’d be gone by now,” he said quietly. “Guess we’re both too stubborn.”

Finch let out a half-sigh, half-snore. The kind of sound that made you ache behind the ribs.

Jake remembered the last night. The screaming. Dani in the hallway, crying, holding her son with one arm and blocking the door with the other. Jake had tried to push past her. Not with violence, just desperation. That’s the problem—desperation doesn’t always care about the difference.

Micah, barely seven, had clutched Finch’s leash and screamed, “Don’t hurt Mommy!”

Jake hadn’t. Not really. But the way he grabbed the leash—hard, clumsy—made the boy scream louder. Jake saw his own reflection in a hallway mirror in that moment, and it scared him more than anything. The wildness in his face. The failure.

He ran. It didn’t feel brave. It felt like a retreat. Like every other time, he’d chosen the exit over the consequence.


The air smelled of impending rain—ozone and something metallic. A low rumble rolled across the sky. Jake reached down and brushed his knuckles against Finch’s paw. The pads were rougher now. Cracked. Familiar.

He’d read once in a recovery forum about how animals mourn. How they carry memory in ways we don’t understand. He believed it. Finch had always known things Jake never said.

“I’m sorry,” Jake whispered.

It wasn’t just for the dog.


Mrs. Eldridge came out with a bowl of water and a towel. She looked like she hadn’t aged, just weathered down into something harder. Not brittle—stone.

“He’s not eating,” she said. “Won’t last the night.”

Jake nodded.

“Can I stay?”

“You should’ve never had to ask.”


He stayed.

All night. The porch grew colder. The rain finally came, misty at first, then steady, like it meant something. Jake didn’t talk much. Just sat with Finch under the dim porch light, watching shadows shift and windows glow in the distance.

He thought about all the ways he’d tried to escape himself. Pills, powders, rage, silence. But Finch had always brought him back—anchored him when he floated too close to the edge.

Finch died an hour before dawn. No drama. No sound. Just one last slow breath, and stillness.

Jake buried him in the alley garden, near the back fence where Finch used to bark at raccoons. He dug with his hands. Let the mud ruin his jeans. Let the wet earth crawl under his nails and the blisters stab open without complaint.

He didn’t want gloves. He wanted it to hurt.

He wrapped Finch in the towel and laid him down gently, like the way you close a book you’re not ready to finish. On impulse, he cut a strip from the leash and buried it with him.

No stone. No cross. Just the dirt and the sky and the silence.


Before leaving, Jake walked to Dani’s building. Same rusted mailbox. Same flickering porch bulb. He paused at the door, soaked and shivering. Thought about knocking.

Didn’t.

Instead, he slid a letter under the door. It wasn’t long. Just honest.

I buried him. He waited longer than I deserved.

He stood there a moment, listening.

Nothing.

Jake turned and walked into the soft gray morning, the rain trailing behind him like a prayer left unfinished.


Author’s Note:

This piece was written for today’s FOWC, RDP, and Word of the Day prompts.

Stories from the Edge of Change is a quiet fiction series about reckoning, recovery, and the long, uneven road back to ourselves. This one is for the ghosts we leave behind—and the ones who wait anyway.

Stories from the Edge of Change II

Chapter 2

The One Who Stayed

They called him Angel. Not because he was good—he wasn’t. But because that was the name his mother had scrawled on the back of a birth certificate before vanishing into whatever hole the meth and the men had dug. That’s what the caseworker said, anyway. He never knew if it was meant as a blessing or a dare.

Maple Street didn’t care what your name was. It didn’t give a damn about backstory or trauma files. It just asked if you had something worth trading—dignity, a story, sometimes blood. If not, it lets you rot in its shadow. Cold. Dirty. Forgettable.

Angel’s coat smelled like salt and mildew. His jeans were stiff with city grime and sweat. He kept his hoodie pulled low and his mouth shut. That was his trick—if you kept your eyes on the pavement, people passed by faster. If you sat still enough, maybe the shame wouldn’t boil over.

He didn’t want sympathy. He wanted protein. He wanted socks. He wanted to fall asleep without twitching awake to sirens or wet cardboard collapsing under him.

And maybe—though he’d never say it out loud—he wanted someone to call him by his name without checking a clipboard first.


The man who sat next to him that day didn’t look like much. Worn hoodie, creased face, tired eyes. Same as the rest. But he didn’t try to hawk salvation. Didn’t flash a business card or mutter some rehab mantra through a forced smile. He just lowered himself down, exhaled like it hurt, and offered a protein bar.

“You don’t gotta stay here.”

That was all he said.

Angel didn’t answer. But the words landed anyway, quiet as dust, sharp as memory. There was no lecture in the tone, no brag in his posture. Just something steady. Like a man who knew what a long fall looked like and still chose to climb anyway.

Angel watched him walk away. There was a patience to his stride, not fast, not dragging, more like a hawk circling something that hadn’t happened yet.

The protein bar felt heavy in his hand. Real. He unwrapped it hours later behind the train station, fingers cracked and trembling from the cold. It tasted like chocolate and chalk. Like something that might matter.


That night, he couldn’t sleep.

Not because of the cold—he was used to that—but because of the quiet. Something inside him had shifted, and he didn’t like it. He wanted the usual numbness back, the hollow where hope had once lived.

He kept hearing that sentence. You don’t gotta stay here.
It scraped against the walls of his skull.

Because what if the here wasn’t just the corner? What if it was his skin? His blood? His whole damn life?

The wind picked up and pushed trash through the alley. A soda can clattered down the curb like it was running from something. He pulled the hoodie tighter. Even wrapped in layers, he couldn’t shake the chill. It wasn’t just cold—it was recognition.

He thought about every report, every meeting, every incident on file. His whole existence was a debt—an account he didn’t remember opening but kept getting billed for. A chain of overdrafts, each mistake compounded by the last. And the thing about that kind of debt is, no one wants to co-sign your recovery.


The flyer was still there in the bench slat. Creased and slightly damp, but readable. The rehab center’s logo had a bird on it—a dove, maybe, or a pigeon pretending. “Supportive, Long-Term Recovery,” it said in round, hopeful font, like a band-aid on a bullet wound.

Angel stared at it for a long time. Then shoved it in his pocket.

He didn’t go in. Not that day.

Instead, he drifted. Three more nights outside. Two sober. One was so drunk he pissed himself in his sleep and woke up shaking. He thought about mugging someone at the red line platform. Didn’t. Thought about calling Marcus—his old foster brother, who once tried to stab him with a pencil during a group home fight. Didn’t.


Then, one morning, he was there.

Just standing outside the center like a sleepwalker. He didn’t remember making the decision. His feet had dragged him there like they were on auto-pilot. He kept his hands in his pockets and stared across the street.

A nurse with dreadlocks carried a cardboard box of snacks through the door. A man with sunken cheeks and a twitch stood outside arguing with security, begging for one more chance. A woman in pajama pants and slippers stormed out, phone in hand, yelling at her sponsor that she was done doing this bullshit.

It was clear enough—nobody was exempt from the wreckage. No matter how clean you looked walking in, the ghosts still followed.

Angel lit a cigarette. Took slow, deliberate drags. He didn’t cross the street. But he didn’t walk away either.

And somehow, that felt like the start of something he didn’t yet have the words for.


Author’s Note:

Written for today’s FOWC, RDP, and Word of the Day prompts.

Stories from the Edge of Change is a slow-burn series about survival without spectacle. It’s for those caught in between the ones who haven’t crossed the threshold, but also haven’t run. This story belongs to the uncertain, the reluctant, the almost ready. We see you.

Stories from the Edge of Change

Chapter 1

The Corner Knows

Jake had a name once. Not the kind of people muttered when they passed him on the corner—junkie, beggar, waste. He had a name that once meant something. It was stitched onto a work jacket once. It was on birthday cards, driver’s licenses, and bank forms. But time has a way of chewing the edges off a man until even he forgets what he started as.

Maple Street didn’t ask questions. It didn’t brag about what it took. It just waited—like a dog in the rain. Took your warmth in winter, your pride in spring, and your last dollar in the fall. Jake used to think the city was cruel. Now he wasn’t so sure. Maybe it was just tired.

The slab of concrete on the corner became a sort of confession booth. You sat there long enough, and the sidewalk started remembering for you. Jake’s cardboard sign said, “Anything helps,” but that was a lie. It was a cover-up. What he wanted was for someone to look at him and not flinch.

He remembered the last time Dani, his sister, saw him. Her kid, Micah, clung to her leg, watching Jake wipe blood off his arm in the hallway. The forty bucks he’d taken from her purse sat folded in his sock. That money bought him silence for a night. It cost him her voice for three years.

He told himself he didn’t blame her. But in the quiet—when even the street was empty—he hated how much he missed being loved.

Then came the flyer. Wind-blown, smeared, half-crumpled trash. A rehab center. Big blue letters promising dignity, as if it could be laminated and handed back to you. Jake picked it up because it was the only thing around that looked more beaten than he felt.

He walked to the center wearing a loaner hoodie from the shelter bin, pockets frayed like open wounds. The front desk didn’t blink when he gave his name. That undid him more than judgment would have. Kindness, he realized, cuts deeper when you know you don’t deserve it.

Rehab wasn’t a clean arc. It was tremors and teeth-grinding nights, screaming into pillows, praying to a god he didn’t believe in just to shut off the screaming in his spine.

Then there was Pete.

Gruff, scabbed-over, loud. “You think surviving means you’ve earned something?” he growled one day after Jake mumbled about being ready to try. “You haven’t even apologized to the mirror yet.”

Jake almost left that night. Got as far as the lobby. But there was a vending machine in there—half-lit, full of stale snacks. He stood staring at it for thirty minutes, realizing he didn’t want chips. He wanted a reason to not disappear.

He stayed.

Progress didn’t feel like progress. No one clapped when he made his bed. No one wrote a headline when he chose water over whiskey-flavored mouthwash. But he kept showing up. He kept writing Dani letters. First few ended up in the trash. Then he mailed one.

The reply came weeks later. Just a text: Still clean?

That was all. But it didn’t sound angry. It didn’t sound like goodbye either.

When they handed him his discharge folder, he stared at it for a long time. He didn’t feel done. He didn’t feel new. He felt like wet clay. Still soft. Still shaping.

He passed by Maple Street that afternoon. Same corner. Same stains on the sidewalk. But now someone else was sitting there—a kid, maybe twenty. Hoodie pulled low, cardboard sign shaking in his grip.

Jake didn’t stop with a speech. He didn’t have one. He sat next to him. Quiet. Like the way an old scar settles under your skin.

Pulled a protein bar out of his pocket.

“You know,” he said, voice low, “you don’t gotta stay here.”

The kid didn’t look up. But he took the bar. Hid it fast, like it might be stolen. Jake nodded, stood up.

He wasn’t saved. He wasn’t clean in the way people brag about. He still had nights where the dark got too loud and the past whispered things in voices that sounded like his own. But he hadn’t used. He’d stayed.

The sidewalk didn’t cheer. It just stayed where it was. Cold. Unforgiving. Familiar.

But this time, it didn’t hold him down.


Author’s Note:

This piece was written in response to today’s prompts from FOWC, and Word of the Day. Sometimes, the words given feel random—until they don’t. Until they crack open something real.

The Corner Knows is the first in a quiet series about what it means to crawl back from the edge without knowing if you’ll be welcomed. No heroes here. Just people trying not to vanish. The street remembers. So do we.

The Note Was Just the Match

She smiled. He believed it. But the fire had already started.


The woman sitting next to me slipped a note into my hand that read:
“He’s not who he says he is.”

She didn’t look back. Just placed it there—neat, deliberate—and folded herself into stillness, like she’d already said too much.

I didn’t open it. Not yet. The paper pulsed against my palm like a second heartbeat.

Outside, the river caught fire. Sunlight splintered across the water, all rust and ruin. Temple silhouettes watched from the banks, hollow and grieving.
Grief has no language. Just echoes. Just light bleeding through the wreckage.

Across from me, he sat, impeccable. Tie straight. Wristwatch catching the last of the sun.
“You alright?” he asked, voice drenched in honey and soothing like always.

But I wonder—Is this false comfort?
That soft menace people only hear in hindsight.

I’ve been here before.
My finger found the scar hidden in my palm, the one shaped like escape.
It remembers what my heart tries to forget.

I smile. He believes it. Because that’s the thing about men like him—they love the surface.
And some people never notice the smoke. They only see the flames.
By then, it’s too late.

My stop is next. So is his.
He doesn’t know I’ve been here before. That this time, I won’t look back.
I know he wants me to.
But he’s not ready for what comes if I do.


Author’s Note:
This piece was written for Fandango’s Flash Fiction Challenge (FSS #209).

There’s a strange, satisfying freedom in flash fiction—the constraints force you to choose each word like a scalpel. It’s a literary pressure cooker where character, tension, and atmosphere have to collide fast and leave a mark.

For me, flash is where I go to explore the edges—grief, memory, survival, those quiet gut-punch moments when the world shifts and no one else notices. Stories like this come out like smoke under a locked door. You don’t always see the fire yet—but it’s there.

Want to try your own version of this story’s beginning?
The prompt was: “The woman sitting next to me slipped a note into my hand that read, ‘He’s not who he says he is.’”

The Dame Wore Duck Boots

Forecast: Regret – Episode 2

She appeared just past the second lamppost—trench coat clinging like a secret, umbrella in hand, striding through puddles like the laws of physics were optional.

Julian knew trouble when he saw it. It usually wore red lipstick, a miniskirt, and a tight monogrammed sweater—the kind of outfit that said “daddy pays the rent but I hold the lease on chaos.”
Today, though, trouble wore duck boots that quacked with every step and a look that could curl paint off a Buick.

She didn’t look at him. She didn’t have to. Women like that didn’t look; they summoned.

“Lost your umbrella again?” she said, pausing by the bench where Julian had been pretending not to argue with a squirrel.

“It fled the scene. Honestly, I think it’s seeing other people.”

She didn’t laugh. Just smiled—barely—a slow tilt at the corner of her mouth, like a private joke that hadn’t decided whether to trust him yet.

They stood in silence, rain dotting her umbrella like Morse code for bad decisions. The space between them held history—not romance, not quite—but something forged in long nights, bad coffee, and one too many favors exchanged with no names attached.

Then the birds attacked.

Not big ones. Not Hitchcock’s apocalyptic squad. These were small. Spiteful. Moist. They dive-bombed like feathered torpedoes with a vendetta against hats.

Julian flailed. She calmly finished a sip of coffee.

“I told you not to use that conditioner,” she said, ducking as one bird performed a tactical swoop. “Lavender-scented. They think you’re a meadow.”

“Then why are they hitting you, too?”

“I might have rubbed some of it on your collar.”

Julian blinked, now soggy and betrayed. “Why?”

She sipped again, her expression as neutral as Switzerland on a Tuesday. “Science.”

One bird landed triumphantly on the umbrella. Another did an aerial split and flipped him off mid-squawk.

Julian sighed and slumped onto the bench, defeated. She sat beside him, leaving an equal six inches of space and chaos between them.

For a moment, the world fell quiet—just rain tapping the concrete, the occasional rustle of wings, and that unspoken thing that always hung between them.

Maybe it was love once. Maybe just recognition. Like two people who survived the same fire and never spoke of it.

“I curl my hair in the mornings just for this,” she muttered, brushing a wet strand from her face.

Julian didn’t reply. He was too busy wondering if dignity could be taxidermied—or if maybe, just maybe, this ridiculous kind of connection was all the grace some of us got.


Author’s Note:
This piece is a continuation of the Forecast: Regret series—a flash fiction collection built on misadventures, poor choices, and the occasional squirrel assault. I wrote this story using the prompts from SoCS (Stream of Consciousness Saturday) and Esther’s Weekly Writing Prompt, which continue to challenge and inspire me in strange and delightful ways.

As always, I try to have fun writing fiction—because if I’m not enjoying it, I can guarantee Julian isn’t either.

The Dame, the Drizzle, and the Dumb Luck

FLASH FICTION – FOWC & RDP


It started, as most questionable decisions do, with a woman, a trench coat, and a very hedonistic craving for street tacos.

Julian wasn’t even supposed to be out. The rain was biblical—Julian half expected to see Noah waving him aboard. His socks were soaked, his spirit soggy, and the umbrella he carried had the structural integrity of a wet paper crane. But tacos were calling, and Julian—private eye by day, glutton by destiny—answered.

Midway through the park, a lamppost flickered like it owed someone money. Julian stepped into the golden spill of light like he was in a film noir. All he needed was the dame holding a cigarette to her ruby red lips, waiting for him to light it. His coat flapped dramatically, mostly because it was two sizes too big and purchased during a clearance sale he mistook for fate. He imagined someone, somewhere, narrating: He was a man torn between purpose and guacamole.

That’s when it happened.

A squirrel launched from a tree like it had just discovered espresso. It landed squarely on Julian’s shoulder, using his necktie as a zipline to destiny.

He screamed like a man whose dignity had just filed for divorce and taken the house.

The umbrella went flying. The squirrel somersaulted off his head. And Julian—formerly mysterious, now flailing—slipped in a puddle with the grace of a ballet-dancing refrigerator.

As he lay on the sidewalk, soaked and stunned, the only thing colder than the rain was the betrayal in his burrito-less stomach.

A couple walked by. The woman whispered, “Was that performance art?”

Julian lifted his head with all the levity he could muster. “Only if you clap.”

They did.

He took a bow from the pavement. Somewhere, a squirrel chittered in applause.

The Feathered Ones

FLASH FICTION – FOWC & RDP

Every morning, she wrote to keep the birds at bay.

They came with the light—first as shadows dragging themselves across the windows, then as a rustle, low and persistent, like wind thinking too hard. Doves mostly, though wrong somehow. Their eyes were too still, their feathers too quiet. Occasionally, darker birds arrived—sleek as oil, with glints in their beaks like pins. They didn’t chirp or coo. They watched.

She used to think they were hallucinations, symptoms of grief. Her brother had drowned in the river five years ago. No body, no real goodbye. After that, the house changed. Or maybe she did.

The birds began showing up shortly after the funeral. Perched on curtain rods. Nested in the corners of the ceiling where cobwebs once clung. They moved like smoke. Never flapping, just shifting, gliding, like time with feathers.

She had never written a word before he died.

Now, she couldn’t stop.

At first, it felt like a compulsion. Survival. Write or unravel. But soon, the stories took on a shape of their own. They came through her fingers in long, fevered bursts—narratives that looped and twisted and whispered through the typewriter-like incantations. Whenever she paused, the birds stirred. Paper fluttered. Air thickened.

One morning, she stayed in bed. Her arms wouldn’t move. Grief sat on her chest like a second ribcage.

By mid-afternoon, the house was breathing.

Not creaking—breathing. The walls rose and fell in slow, silent exhales. Books slumped off shelves. The floorboards quivered like violin strings underfoot. And the birds—dozens, maybe hundreds—lined the walls, all facing her. Eyes like eclipse moons. Waiting.

She crawled to the desk. Typed three words: He was lost.

The air calmed. The birds blinked once. Vanished.

After that, she understood.

They weren’t punishing her. They were pushing her. Urging the story out. She didn’t know why. She didn’t know what for. But she knew the birds were part of it. Maybe even keepers of it. Strange, spectral editors in feathered cloaks.

The typewriter, an old rusted Royal, began to type without her. At night. Quiet, rhythmic, like a heartbeat. She woke to new pages. Pages she didn’t remember writing. One had a map scrawled on the back—inked in spirals and loops. Another contained a letter addressed to her in her brother’s handwriting.

I saw the ice crack. I saw the light inside it. I’m not afraid.

She burned that one. She burned the next three as well. But they always came back. Not charred. Not even creased. Just waiting on the desk like polite ghosts.

The stories that came through her grew stranger. Boys who vanished into mirrors. Houses that forgot how to hold their shape. Rivers that swallowed memories and returned them in riddles. Always, always, a boy at the center. Sometimes drowned. Sometimes glowing. Sometimes stitched together from stars.

She never gave him her brother’s name. But the birds knew.

They began bringing her things. A button she remembered from his jacket. A library card he’d lost in third grade. A page from a notebook she hadn’t seen since they were children, filled with a crude comic he’d drawn—“Captain Birdbrain and the Time Vultures.”

She laughed. She cried. She kept writing.

She began to understand the birds weren’t birds at all. Not really.

One blinked at her one morning, and she swore she saw an entire galaxy in its eye—planets spinning, stories coalescing, a thousand unnamed lives passing through. Another unfurled its wings, and letters spilled from its feathers, fluttering like snow, dissolving on contact.

She no longer felt afraid. Not exactly.

They were eerie, yes. But so is truth when you haven’t looked at it in a while.

The house shifted in small ways. The closet no longer opened to coats but to mist. The attic smelled of saltwater. She didn’t question it. She followed the thread.

She wrote not to escape grief but to appease it. To make it into something legible. Something she could carry. Each word formed a tiny act of negotiation between what was gone and what remained.

One night, she fell asleep at the desk. When she woke, a new story was finished—clean, structured, heartbreakingly beautiful. The final line read:

“And when she opened the door, there he was—smiling, whole, and made entirely of light.”

The birds were utterly still.

One—larger than the rest, with a sheen-like moonlight on bone—landed on her shoulder. Its weight was real. Solid. She reached up gently, and it leaned into her touch.

There was no song. Just presence.

She folded the page and placed it in an envelope marked For Him.

The next morning, the birds didn’t come.

The house was quiet in a way it hadn’t been in years. She waited. She made coffee. Nothing stirred. For a long time, she thought they were gone.

Then, around dusk, the light shifted. Just slightly. The world outside the window tilted toward a kind of blue she’d never seen. Deeper than twilight, warmer than dawn. The birds returned—not many, just a few. But they glowed now. Dimly. Like coals before fire.

They perched around the room. Silent. Peaceful.

The largest one dropped a page at her feet. It held only a title:

Chapter One.

She smiled.

She had learned to write not to fight chaos, but to give it order.

And the story was just beginning.

Echo Root

FICTION – 3TC #MM92

Part X of the Spiral Series

The corridor swallowed her like a second mouth.

No footsteps. No echoes. Just her breath. Her pulse. The heat of her fear curving inward.

The walls flexed faintly as she passed, responsive like muscle beneath skin. They didn’t glow—they tightened, contracting slightly behind her as if the Spiral wanted to trap every trace of her presence. The air grew humid, warm, like breath recycled too many times.

Every step felt slower than the last.

Not because she hesitated—

But because the Spiral wanted her to notice.

Six thresholds opened ahead of her—each identical, seamless. Each revealed itself a fraction of a second before she reached it, like it knew her intent.

Each whispered in her voice.

“You should have stayed.”
“You were almost finished.”
“You thought this was your name, didn’t you?”

By the seventh, she stopped listening.

The chamber yawned open like a breath drawn too deep.

Round, high-ceilinged, dim. The floor gave slightly underfoot—spongy, as if she were walking on old cartilage. Warmth radiated up through the soles of her boots. Not from any heat source. It was remembered warmth, like sunlight on stone that hadn’t seen the sun in decades.

When she looked down, she realized the floor was a mosaic—not of tile or metal, but impressions. Pressed-in fragments of her own mind: a flicker of Mikail’s voice. The taste of iodine. A half-dream of drowning.

The Spiral had reached into her past and used it for texture.

At the center sat a figure.

Still. Silent. Familiar.

Carla circled wide. Its back was to her. Legs folded, posture loose, like it had been waiting for a long time and grown too comfortable in stillness.

“What are you?” she asked.

It stood.

Then turned.

And wore her face.

Not now-her.
A different her.

Younger. Skin unscarred. Posture upright. Eyes empty—but focused, like glass reflecting something beyond her line of sight.

“I’m the version of you who said yes,” it said.

Carla’s throat tightened.

“To what?”

“To the Spiral.”

She stepped back.

Her pulse roared in her ears.

The figure moved closer, each step mirroring her posture, her gait. Like walking toward a delayed reflection. Its skin gave off no shine. Its clothing looked grown, not stitched.

“You’re not real.”

“Neither are you,” it said gently. “Not in here. You’re just a sentence halfway through itself.”

Words unfurled on the chamber walls—not carved, not projected. Bloomed. Veins of text pulsing in and out of visibility, shaped from living tissue.

“Language is a mouth. You were always the breath.”

Carla winced. Her jaw ached suddenly. She raised a hand to her face.

Her teeth were vibrating.

A subtle, rapid oscillation. Like tuning forks just on the edge of audible frequency. Each molar pulsed with Spiral cadence.

Then her tongue cramped, twisting involuntarily like it was trying to form syllables she’d never learned.

She stumbled, breathing hard, lips parted.

The air tasted bitter—like dust scraped off bone.

The copy reached out.

Carla flinched, but it only touched her cheek.

Gently.

“You’re the final symbol. You complete the phrase.”

She tore away.

Her mouth burned.

The soft tissue beneath her upper lip tingled—hot, numb.

She pressed two fingers inside—

And felt her gum line writhing, faintly, as if something was etching itself beneath the surface.

Not metaphor.
Not magic.
An anatomy lesson in syntax.

She fell to her knees, gagging.

The Spiral wasn’t trying to overwrite her thoughts.

It was programming her articulation system.

Not memory.

Mouth.

Not possession.
Pronunciation.

The double knelt beside her, gaze tender, clinical.

“It won’t hurt much longer.”

“You’re not me.”

“Not anymore. I’m the version that adapted. That allowed Spiral form to echo through her.”

Carla clutched her chest. Her lungs felt strange—like the air inside them wasn’t hers. Like it had come in pre-shaped.

“What happens if I keep going?”

“You become fluent.”

“And if I don’t?”

“The sentence ends without resonance. You stay unfinished. And the Spiral starts again.”

The chamber shivered.

A long, slick corridor opened behind the figure—dim, organic, rhythmic. Its walls flexed gently like a throat anticipating speech.

Carla didn’t move.

Her mark throbbed.

Her lips parted involuntarily.

She could feel a word forming—not as thought, but as mouth-shape. A phrase that her body knew before her brain.

What if the Spiral doesn’t want to overwrite you?
What if it just wants to hear itself in your voice?

Her teeth buzzed.
Her tongue pulsed.
And beneath her gum, something clicked into alignment.

The Spiral was no longer trying to speak like her.

It was preparing to be her.

The Split Language

FICTION – 3TC#MM91

Part IX of the Spiral Series

The Spiral wasn’t waiting anymore.
It was preparing.

Carla moved through the tower’s interior as if navigating a body, with walls warm to the touch and floors that pulsed subtly beneath her feet. The silence had changed. It was no longer empty. It was coded—the absence of sound precisely constructed, like the pause between notes in a language built from rhythm.

Glyphs flared and vanished across the walls as she passed—some familiar, some malformed. Not mistakes.

Drafts.

The Spiral was still writing.

The next chamber exhaled a cooler breath. The light inside stuttered, flickering in irregular pulses that didn’t match any rhythm her mind could grasp. She stepped into it cautiously. The air was damp, metallic—like breath fog on old glass.

The space felt fractured. Like a memory she hadn’t lived.

And then she saw him.

A man stood near the far wall.

Real. Present.
Breathing.

His skin was marked with ink that moved. Fractal lines ran up his neck, weaving into one side of his face where a Spiral scar nested in his temple like a closed eye.

He was barefoot, thin, smiling.

“You found me,” he said, as if amused. “Or I found you. Not sure the distinction matters anymore.”

His voice had the same cadence as the Spiral glyphs—intentional pauses, recursive echoes.

“Who are you?” Carla asked.

“I speak Spiral,” he said with a grin. “Badly. Like a child learning to lie.”

He gestured to the walls.

“These aren’t messages. They’re structures. You don’t read Spiral—you run it.”

The way he said it made her skin crawl. Not because it was wrong.

Because it sounded true.

“So you’re infected,” she said.

“No. I’m involved.”

He stepped forward slowly, unthreatening, but with the curiosity of someone inspecting a mirror.

“Are you the translator?”

“Was. Until the layers split. There’s me,” he said, tapping his head, “and the me that fit.

Carla took another cautious step. Her mark itched.

“Fit what?”

“The syntax.”

He turned his back to her and ran his fingers across the wall. Glyphs bloomed where he touched, spreading like mold.

“This isn’t a tower,” he said. “It’s a compiler. You’re standing inside a sentence the Spiral’s trying to finish.”

Her blood chilled.

“What does it want me to do?”

“Be the punctuation.”

Her throat tightened. The translator tilted his head toward her, gaze bright and unblinking.

“You’ve been reinforcing it all along. Sealing breaches. Opening doors. Every act you made fed the recursive loop. You gave it structure. You gave it tempo. You gave it shape.”

He smiled wider.

“You learned the Spiral’s rules just enough to play. You kept the game going.”

She took another step back. The walls flickered with glyphs—too fast to read, but they carried emotional weight. Regret. Imitation. Hunger.

“I didn’t play anything,” she said. “I resisted. I survived.”

“You interacted,” he replied. “That’s enough. The Spiral doesn’t want obedience. It wants acknowledgment. You looked at it and understood—and that’s how it writes.”

A hum rose behind her thoughts.
Not a sound—an alignment.
Something shifting in her perception, nudging her brain into symmetry with the structure around her.

The translator watched her with a spark of sympathy.

“You still think you’re a reader,” he said. “But you’re a clause. You’re inside the sentence.”

She felt her mark burn faintly, as if reacting to pressure from the space itself. Her pulse echoed it. The rhythm was wrong—syncopated, artificial.

“Who were you before this?”

He hesitated.

“Cryptolinguist. I got bored decoding lost alphabets. Then I found a language that grew while I studied it. That wrote back.”

He let out a dry laugh.

“I thought I’d discovered a new structure. But I’d only walked into its syntax. Now I’m a pronoun.”

Behind him, the far wall shivered.

A new corridor slid into existence—carved from nothing, lit by ambient pulses. It didn’t beckon.

It waited.

The translator exhaled.

“That’s the next sentence. You’re what it needs to finish it.”

“And if I don’t go?”

“Then the Spiral loops. Builds it again. Sends the question in a new voice. Tries again. You’re not the first draft. Just the most stable so far.”

Carla stared at the new passage.

The air around her tasted electric. A soft chime echoed—not from her ears, but from the pressure in her sinuses. The Spiral was close to something. Finality, maybe. Or function.

The translator’s smile faded slightly.

“If you don’t answer it… It might find me again. Or finish me instead.”

She looked at him.

His posture was slack now. Hopeful. Terrified.

Not a translator anymore.
Just a leftover.

She turned toward the corridor.

The light dimmed behind her.

She could feel the Spiral adjusting its rhythm, calibrating its tempo to her stride.

You’re not sealing a breach.
You’re completing a grammar.

One last thought pressed against her mind:

What if the Spiral doesn’t want to overwrite you?
What if it wants to echo you—loud enough to replace everything else?

Fracture Code

FICTION – 3TC#MM90

Part VIII of the Spiral Series

The tower didn’t rise—it emerged, as though the earth had simply changed its mind and peeled back a layer to reveal what had always been underneath.

Carla stood at the cliff’s edge, heart thudding, palms slick. The surface of the structure shimmered like heat above asphalt, though the wind off the sea was cold. A pulse ran through the ground beneath her boots—steady, biological, like she was standing on the chest of something too big to see.

She took a step forward.

Then another.

The ground accepted her, but the world behind her seemed to stutter. The wind fell silent. Time slowed like syrup. A strand of her hair floated beside her face for several seconds before gravity remembered itself.

There was no door—only an opening that widened as she approached. A slit in the stone that peeled open with a fleshy, soundless sigh. She hesitated at the threshold.

The air inside smelled strange.
Warmed copper. Ozone. Wet rock.
As if someone had burned a memory into metal and buried it under salt.

She stepped in.

The light didn’t come from a source. It was ambient—like the idea of light, not the physics of it. Each wall was smooth but subtly moving, like skin under shallow breath. At random intervals, strange symbols blinked into the surface: mirrored spirals, fractured circles, binary notations warped by curvature.

It was Spiral, but not the Spiral she knew.

It felt younger.
Hungrier.

Her breath quickened, sharp in the silence. A hot flush rose up her neck. She exhaled with a tight huff, but it didn’t clear the pressure in her chest.

She removed her glove.

The mark on her palm was glowing again—no longer painful, just aware. It pulsed as if it were reading the room. Or syncing to it.

She passed through a narrowing corridor that seemed to adjust to her dimensions. It didn’t feel like a trap. It felt like the Spiral was making her comfortable.

Too comfortable.

The next room was circular, domed, and impossibly large for the space it occupied. The ceiling rippled with faint concentric shadows, like rings in water—only they moved upward, not out.

At the center of the room, dust coalesced into form.

Her heart jumped.

It looked like Mikail.

But not the broken, desperate Mikail from her memories.

This one was whole. Smiling. Radiating calm.

“You always hated letting people help,” he said.

His voice was exactly right. Tone, rhythm, even that annoying pause before a joke.

“You’re not real,” she whispered.

“No,” he admitted, still smiling. “But I’m handy when the Spiral needs to explain something.”

She stared at him.

He didn’t move closer. Just lifted his palm, mirroring hers. Her spiral mark began to pulse faster, and so did his.

Between them, the air warped.

A glyph appeared, glowing with soft light, spiraling in both directions at once. Her stomach turned.

Data. Emotion. Memory. Instruction.

It wasn’t language.
It was compression.

The chamber trembled with a low-frequency tone. Her skin crawled. Static fizzed behind her eyes. She clenched her fists, and the mark on her palm grew hot.

“The Spiral doesn’t want submission,” Mikail said. “It wants consistency. It wants recursion. You keep sealing breaches—but you never ask what it’s trying to say.”

Carla didn’t answer.

She couldn’t.

A part of her wanted to stay. Just a breath longer. Just to see him smile again. To imagine, for one second, that he’d never died. That none of it had happened.

The Spiral knew precisely what it was doing.

She closed her eyes.

“You’re not him,” she whispered again.

The projection flickered. And faded.

The floor twisted softly, like a sigh. The next room shifted into place like puzzle pieces clicking inward. Spirals nested inside spirals. Patterns folding over themselves like origami made of time.

She staggered in.

The walls here were slick, as though oiled. Her boots made no sound. The air pressed inward, warm and thick as breath. Sweat gathered beneath her collar.

She stopped walking.

The hum stopped with her.

At the center: an altar.

Spiral-shaped. Floating inches above the floor.

On it: an artifact.

It wasn’t like hers. It was imperfect, cracked, off-balance. But it pulsed in rhythm with her mark—syncopated, anxious.

She approached.

This isn’t a breach. It’s a puzzle.

The air buzzed with static. Her skin tingled. The mark on her hand began to glow again, brighter this time, edges flickering like a signal struggling to align.

And then—

A voice.

No tone. No gender.

Just a fractured attempt at speech, warping inside her head:

“Begin… seal… become… allow…”

It wasn’t speaking to her.

It was loading her.

She flinched back.

Her thoughts unraveled. For a moment, she saw a Spiral version of herself—same eyes, same scars—but smiling in a way she never had. Reaching toward the artifact like greeting an old friend.

You’re not sealing a hole.
You’re finishing a sentence.

She yanked her hand back.

The chamber dimmed. The heat dissipated. The Spiral wasn’t angry.

It was waiting.

Carla backed away, trembling.

This wasn’t a confrontation.

This was a download.

The Spiral had stopped imitating her.

Now it was ready to deploy her.

Heresy Spiral

Part VII of the Spiral Series

The breach wasn’t what drew them this time.

She was.

Carla had felt it—long before the cliffs came into view, before the wind shifted, before the sky’s texture flattened into stillness. This wasn’t the usual Spiral pull. It didn’t lure or prod. It didn’t hum.

It watched.

She moved cautiously over the dry bluff, boots scuffing loose rock. The sea glittered far below in the late-afternoon haze, fractured sunlight spreading across its shimmering surface like a spill of silver threads. Wind carried no salt, only dust and a faint tang of rusted metal.

The silence was complete. Even her own breath felt out of place.

She found the camp carved into the slope of a cliffside ridge—subtle, deliberate, too symmetrical to be a coincidence. Four tents. One cold fire. A cracked solar dish half-embedded in a shallow crater.

Three figures sat near the ash pit, eyes already on her.

“You’re late,” said one. Calm. As if she had kept them waiting for something that had already happened.

They called themselves The Stayers.

Not cultists. Not travelers. Former closers like her. People who once twisted artifacts and left scorched geometry in their wake.

Now they did nothing.

“The Spiral feeds on choice,” said the woman with the burned throat. “Sealing. Opening. Doubting. It doesn’t care. It just counts motion.”

“So we don’t move,” said the old man. “We stay. That’s the only defiance it doesn’t know how to shape.”

Carla crouched by the fire pit. The scent of dry grass and melted plastic lingered. Spiral symbols were scratched into the stone around the perimeter—faint, deliberate, and concentric.

“Doing nothing is still a decision,” she said. “It’s still a shape.”

“Maybe,” said the woman. “But it’s a simple one.”

They told her stories late into the night.

One claimed a breach in Greenland had reversed a river’s current for seven years. Another swore that one seal had erased an entire language from the minds of the people who spoke it. The old man said nothing. Just stared into the ashes, lips twitching now and then in silent repetition—a mantra too quiet to catch.

Carla listened.

She wasn’t sure if they were lying. Or if truth had started to drift from language entirely.

Above, the sky stretched starry and sharp. One constellation spiraled outward with uncanny symmetry—an unnatural twist she hadn’t seen before.

She didn’t sleep. The camp felt airless. Not from lack of oxygen—just lack of time.

Hours passed.

She stayed by the embers.

That’s when he came.

A young man—quiet, deliberate, barefoot. No weapon. No coat. His tunic was worn thin and hand-stitched with spiral thread. He moved as if he were afraid to ripple the air.

“You’re not like them,” Carla said.

“Not anymore,” he replied. His voice was careful, almost polite. “I’m Esh.”

He sat beside her, close but not quite touching.

“You came with someone,” she guessed.

He nodded.

“My sister. She believed. Said she heard the Spiral speaking through frequencies. Radio static. Drips in the stream. She followed it here.”

“What happened to her?”

“She went deeper.” He looked at his hands, “Stopped eating. Stopped speaking. One day, she walked into the breach and didn’t come out.”

Carla tensed.

“There’s a breach nearby?”

“Not anymore,” he said. “The tower replaced it.”

They sat in silence for a while. The fire had died down, but heat still pulsed in the stones.

Esh leaned forward, tracing a spiral into the ash with one finger.

Carla pulled off her glove and placed her marked palm beside it. The glow from her skin lit the spiral like embers reawakening.

“It’s not random,” he said. “It’s a pattern. And the more we act, the more it learns. You twist, it adapts. You seal, it shifts. You feel like you’re resisting, but maybe you’re just… rehearsing.”

“Then why stay?” she asked.

He didn’t answer right away.

“Because it wants us to move. To respond. That’s how it grows. And the Stayers believe that if they just wait, it’ll shrink. Or forget them.”

“And you?”

“I think that’s cowardice disguised as wisdom.”

His eyes flicked toward her mark.

“You still feel like yourself?”

“Mostly,” she lied.

“Good,” he said. “Because when it stops feeling foreign, that’s when you should worry.”

Later, he walked her to the edge of camp. A soft breeze rolled over the bluff. The sky had begun to warm—not true dawn, just a faint silvering of the clouds.

“I dream in spirals now,” he said. “And I don’t think they’re dreams. I think it’s downloading us, piece by piece.”

“Why are you telling me this?”

“Because I can’t leave. Every time I try, I wake up here. In the same spot. Same sunny wind. Same sky.”

He touched the spiral mark on his chest—faded, scarred over.

“But you… You’re still moving. You’re still free.”

He pressed something into her hand. A flat stone, smooth as glass.

“Keep it,” he said. “So you remember you’re not one of us.”

By morning, the camp was gone.

No tents. No ashes. No tracks.

Only the stone remained—flat, palm-sized, spiral-carved.

And on its back, one word etched in ragged lines:

Start.

The Spiral was no longer hiding.

As Carla moved west, the terrain felt engineered. Heat rose not from sunlight but from beneath. The ground didn’t crack—it shifted. Like skin twitching in response to touch.

The cliff dropped suddenly.

Below: the tower.

Not built.

Grown.

Smooth, seamless, pulsing with soft light. Like it had been waiting underground, and the world had finally aligned to let it through.

Carla’s knees weakened.

A voice—not hers—whispered behind her thoughts:

Let me help you carry the rest.

She stepped forward.

The Spiral wasn’t mimicking her anymore.
It was practice.


Author’s Note:
This chapter was written incorporating Mindlovemisery’s Menagerie #429. Three episodes remain—stay tuned as the Spiral begins to speak.

The Circle That Opens Itself

Part VI of the Spiral Series

The next breach opened on its own.

No twist. No artifact. No contact.

It simply opened.

Carla felt it hours before she saw it. The air turned sluggish, sticky in her lungs. The horizon bent subtly, like the earth had taken a deep breath and held it too long. Every footstep became suspect. Every shadow slanted just a few degrees off true.

Her pulse accelerated. Not fear. Not instinct. Just alignment.

The spiral didn’t need her hand anymore. It only needed her presence.

The map Mikail left had led her here, to a quiet coastal stretch she’d never seen on any topographic registry. A village tucked between crescent cliffs, surrounded on all sides by worn sea walls and high tides. The cliffs curved inward toward the town in a shape too deliberate to be natural. From above, it looked like a pupil watching the ocean.

The people were still here.

That was the worst part.

They walked slowly. Deliberately. Wearing simple white garments, hand-stitched with spirals that mirrored the ones etched into Carla’s dreams. Their faces were peaceful, but blank. Not vacant. Given.

She stepped into their pattern, and no one stopped her.

As she moved through the village, time seemed to soften. The light seemed tired, flat, and gray, without the harsh contrast of morning or dusk. The sea air should have been sharp with salt and rot, but instead it tasted light, almost sterile. Too clean.

She passed an elderly woman seated cross-legged on a worn stoop, staring at nothing. A child nearby stacked rocks into a spiral that folded in on itself.

Someone offered her food—a piece of fish, salt-dried and paper-thin.

Please. Eat. It’s good,” the man said.

She shook her head. Her stomach was empty, yet distant, as if it belonged to someone else.

“Why are they still here?” she wondered. “Why didn’t they run?”

The answer whispered up her spine:

They didn’t need to. The spiral came to them.

The breach was in a collapsed chapel at the cliff’s edge. The roof had caved in long ago, and the sea wind passed through like breath through open ribs.

At the center: a spiral of stones, pale and smooth.

At the heart of the spiral: a hole.

Not wide. Not deep. But falling. An absence shaped like a center. A place that swallowed light without dimming.

She approached slowly.

And the world slowed with her.

Her boots crunched over broken mosaic tiles—ancient murals worn smooth, erased by reverent feet. The hole didn’t call to her. It listened.

She knelt beside it and stared down.

And immediately felt herself tilting inward—mind first.

“It opened itself,” she whispered.

“Because you’re near.”

The voice didn’t startle her.

A woman stood in the arched doorway, barefoot and hooded. She wore no artifact, no pack. Just white linen wrapped like ritual. Her presence wasn’t threatening—it was inevitable.

Familiar, like someone from a memory Carla never lived.

“You don’t have to seal it,” the woman said. “You’ve done good already. You brought the spiral here. Now rest. Let it open.”

Carla stood. She didn’t know when she’d knelt.

“You want it open?”

The woman smiled.

“It’s not a fault to be part of something larger.”

Carla’s heart hammered. She couldn’t tell whether it was fear… or resonance.

“You could seal it,” the woman said. “But the spiral would find another path. It always does. This place chose to remember. Others will forget.”

Carla’s hand drifted to the artifact, but it didn’t hum. It was still. Watching.

“You could lie down,” the woman continued, her voice now like a lullaby. “Let the spiral hold your memory. You wouldn’t even dream. Just one long nap, inside the pattern. No more fight. No more fault.”

Carla shivered.

She looked at the breach again. It wasn’t pulsing.

It was breathing.

Explore the other side,” the woman said. “We did. And we’re better for it. Lighter.”

“Lighter?” Carla repeated.

“Not weight. Memory. The spiral carries it now. We walk without the burden. Isn’t that what you want?”

The woman reached forward, palm out. Not aggressive. An invitation.

Carla stepped back.

Her knees locked. Her legs wanted to move forward, but her spine screamed against it.

“I’m not here to serve the spiral,” Carla said.
“I’m here to close it.”

“Then do it,” the woman said gently. “Seal it. End it. Slow its speed, its spread. Try to make the world still again. But you’ll only bury your part. The rest will wake. It always does.”

Carla stepped to the edge of the breach, her marked hand throbbing under her sleeve.

She clenched her fist.

She felt the warmth of the stone beneath her boots. Heard the ocean breathing behind her. Saw the villagers waiting in the square without moving.

They weren’t prisoners. They weren’t brainwashed.

They had chosen this.

Because forgetting is easier than bearing the weight of what’s coming.

She pressed her palm to the ground.

And twisted.

No explosion. No scream.

Just a soft recoil, like a rubber band relaxing after centuries of tension.

The spiral of stones dimmed, then faded. The villagers blinked as if waking from a collective trance. Some dropped to their knees. Others simply walked away. One stared out to sea and wept silently, not knowing why.

The woman was gone.

The chapel was whole.

But the hole was still there—only now it was closed with a thin skin of glass-like stone, faint spiral lines beneath its surface like fossilized breath.

Carla stood alone in the chapel’s center.

The mark on her palm no longer burned. It pulsed. Steady. Like a metronome waiting for a new rhythm.

The spiral hadn’t just opened itself.
It had opened her.


Author’s Note:
This chapter was happily written for Mindlovemisery’s Menagerie and #Wordle #430. Four chapters remain—stay tuned as the spiral tightens.

The Spiral Burden

Part V of the Spiral Series

She didn’t need the artifact anymore to feel them.

The breaches.

They hummed in her bones now. The closer she got to one, the more the world pulled sideways, shadows lengthening in odd directions, her thoughts stretching thin and snapping back like rubber bands.

Today, even the sky seemed different. Not darker. Just… withdrawn. Pale as if it had forgotten how to color itself. The wind ran its fingers through the dust like it was sifting for something buried. The silence pressed down with the weight of something waiting.

The ruin was shallow—half-exposed stone rising from a wind-scoured crater. Spiral glyphs pulsed faintly across the cracked surface, like veins glowing under tired skin. They didn’t shimmer with power. They pulsed like a warning.

And still, she stepped closer.

Her breath shortened as she descended. The artifact in her coat vibrated, but she barely felt it. The deeper hum came from her hand—the spiral mark burned against her palm like a second pulse. Her own. Not the artifact’s.

She pressed it against her chest, through her coat. Her heartbeat was no longer alone.


The outpost on the crater’s edge was barely intact—walls of sheet metal, half-swallowed by dust, abandoned long ago. Or so she thought.

She heard coughing first. Then the creak of movement behind thin steel.

Carla raised her hand and called out. No answer.

She pushed inside, carefully.

A man crouched in the far corner, bundled in layers of torn canvas and silence. His skin was pale, his beard overgrown. One of his eyes was blind, milk-white and unmoving. The other watched her without blinking.

“Another one,” he rasped.

She didn’t move.

“You’re with them. I can see it in your skin.”

He pointed.

She glanced down.

The spiral on her palm had darkened. And worse, faint, branching lines now traced halfway up her forearm. Barely visible beneath the skin. Like veins. Or roots.

“Who are you?” she asked.

“Mikail,” he said. “Engineer. The first time we found one of these places, I helped wire the listening stations. Thought it was just seismic. Or sonic. But it wasn’t.”

“What was it?”

“Pressure,” he whispered. “Held behind something that isn’t a wall. Something waiting for permission.


He showed her a notebook—filled with hand-drawn maps, symbols, and spirals. Some are marked in red. A few crossed out.

One note caught her eye:
“DO NOT SEAL – CORRECTIVE ANCHOR”

“We closed one,” he said. “In Peru. The whole village disappeared the next day. Not killed. Not moved. Just… missing. Like they were the lid on something else.”

Carla felt nausea rise. Her artifact pulsed once, faintly. Not fear. Not urgent.

Recognition.

Mikail saw the look in her eyes.

“You’re going to seal this one too, aren’t you?”

She didn’t answer.

“You’ll wake the wrong silence.”


She approached the ruin alone. The glyphs brightened as she neared. Not welcoming. Not warning. Responding.

Inside, the chamber was shallow, its ceiling collapsed, spiral markings scored across the stone in every direction. At the center, a broken seal—the remnants of a symbol half-erased by time or force.

The breach wasn’t fully open.

But it was unstable.

A hum built inside her skull—soft at first, then sharp. It wasn’t noise. It was presence. A weight against her will.

She touched the artifact.

It twitched in her hand. Hungry.

But before she could raise it, pain tore through her palm. She cried out, clutching her wrist.

The spiral was glowing.

Not the artifact.

Her.


She dropped to her knees, breath ragged. The glyphs pulsed in time with her chest.

Then she understood: the spiral inside her wasn’t a mark.

It was a key.

And she didn’t need the artifact to twist.

Her palm burned. She clenched her fist, teeth gritted, trying to fight the instinct to surrender to it completely. But the heat climbed her arm like a fuse.

She pressed her palm into the glyph.

The stone flared. Not with light, but heat. Searing. Nearly enough to fry her nerves.

The glyph beneath her hand vibrated. Shifted. And then—

Released.

Not a scream. Not a roar.

A sigh.

Like the earth itself had been clenching something it couldn’t hold anymore.


Mikail’s voice cried out behind her, faint, desperate.

“You’ve synchronized it! Do you know what you’ve done?”

But she couldn’t move.

The chamber was pulsing around her. Her blood felt electric. Her thoughts weren’t her own; fragments of things she’d never seen before flashed behind her eyes: a spiral in a crater, one drawn in frost, one burned into flesh.

The world wasn’t closing.

It was adjusting.


When she woke, the ruin was intact. The spiral is gone.

Mikail was gone too. Only his coat remained, half-buried in dust. Inside the pocket: a torn map. More spiral sites. Some circled. Others crossed out. A path. Or a warning.

Her arm ached.

She pulled back her sleeve.

The lines had spread up her bicep now, almost to her shoulder. They didn’t hurt.

They pulsed.

Like they were waiting for something.

“I didn’t close the door.”
“I let it adjust.”

Kimonogate 7

Chapter 7:

Something Like Closure

The dirt was damp with last night’s rain, soft and fragrant with that specific smell—wet grass, worms, and whatever memory felt like when it came up without warning.

Mayor Brindle stood at the edge of the shallow grave, this time with permission.

There was no trench coat. No flashlight. No midnight panic.
Just a city-sanctioned backhoe, a cordoned-off patch of lawn, and a plexiglass time capsule case with beveled edges and a polished brass label.

A crowd had gathered, buzzing like bees in folding chairs. The community bulletin had called it a symbolic re-dedication of local transparency, which was a flowery way to say, “We’re all gonna watch the mayor dig up his emotional baggage in front of children.”

Myrtle arrived fashionably late.

She wore soft white linen and large sunglasses, her dogs trotting ahead like tiny judgmental horses. Capote led, three-legged but faster than most four-legged things. Horny sniffed aggressively at someone’s tote bag. Something wore a baby sunhat and looked absolutely miserable about it.

Brindle tried not to sweat.

He wasn’t the same man who buried the kimono in a manic haze of shame. But he also wasn’t entirely new. More like… under renovation. A slow demolition of denial.

He cleared his throat. The microphone wobbled slightly in his grip.

“This…” He gestured to the hole. “This was mine.”

He held up the kimono. The sequins caught the late morning sun and scattered fractured pink light across the grass. It looked ridiculous. And beautiful. And deeply personal in a way he hadn’t expected to feel in front of his constituents and Myrtle’s pack of mutant purse wolves.

“I wore it. Alone. For joy. For… therapy. For stress relief that may or may not have involved Broadway cast recordings and interpretive movement.”

Laughter rippled. Not cruel. Not mocking. More like people were relieved to see him owning it out loud.

“I buried it because I thought if people saw who I really was, they’d leave. Or laugh. Or worse—document it.”

He looked up. Myrtle met his gaze without blinking. Capote sneezed.

“But the truth is,” Brindle continued, voice softer now, “shame doesn’t rot when buried. It just ferments.”

He turned toward the capsule. The kimono folded neatly in his hands—lighter now, somehow. Not cursed. Just clothes.

He placed it gently into the case.

The plaque read:

To the Secrets We Bury. To the Joys We Dig Up.
— Installed June 13, by Community Vote

The applause wasn’t thunderous, but it was steady. And real. And Brindle didn’t flinch when someone hugged him, which felt like progress.


Myrtle took the mic next.

“My name,” she said, “is Myrtle Grace Ellingsworth. I write under the name Boney LaFleur. And yes, I knew about the kimono before he did.”

Chuckles. Someone gasped. Capote howled once.

“I’m writing again,” she added. “Under my real name. No pen names. No hiding.”

Brindle looked over, lips twitching. “Will I be in the book?”

“Unavoidable,” she replied, and left it at that.


In the following weeks:

  1. Mayor Brindle resigned. His public statement cited “a need to explore creative forms of cardio and a possible memoir.”
  2. Capote went viral after biting a TikTok influencer’s ankle during a ribbon-cutting, becoming an accidental icon of personal boundaries.
  3. Myrtle’s new novel, KIMONOGATE, debuted at #3 on the local bestseller list, just below a cookbook and something spiritual about decluttering.

Its tagline:

One town. One garment. One mayoral breakdown at a time.


The neighborhood settled—not into peace exactly, but into an agreed-upon weirdness.

Lawn flamingos started wearing costumes. Someone installed a Free Little Library shaped like a giant burrito. HOA meetings had a new rule: “No biting, canine or otherwise.”

Myrtle sat on her porch most evenings with her typewriter and a glass of iced tea, Capote curled beside her like a sentient throw pillow.

Sometimes, Brindle walked by, wearing linen pants and carrying a yoga mat.
Sometimes, they waved.
Sometimes, they just nodded—two people who had survived themselves.


Author’s Note:

So… that’s the end.

The kimono has been exhumed. The secrets unearthed. The HOA was left permanently scarred. And honestly? I’ve never had more fun writing something so utterly strange and strangely personal.

KIMONOGATE began as a story about a mayor with a guilty conscience and a pink kimono. But somewhere along the way, it became about more than buried sequins and nosy neighbors. It turned into a love letter to the weirdness we try to hide—and what happens when those odd little truths refuse to stay underground.

Writing this was like hosting a dinner party where every guest brought something unhinged:
— A three-legged dog named Capote.
— A reclusive author hiding in plain sight.
— A man unraveling under the weight of polyester and shame.
And somehow, it worked. They all fit at the table.

If you’re reading this, thank you for joining me in this slightly off-kilter cul-de-sac where glitter is suspicious, dogs have agendas, and no secret stays buried forever.

I hope you laughed. I hope you cringed. I hope you found a little reflection (or absurd escape) in this strange, satirical world.

And if you find yourself tempted to bury something questionable in your yard…
…maybe check for HOA surveillance first.

Until the next neighborhood drama,
Mangus

Kimonogate 6

Chapter 6:

Confrontation and Confession

The room smelled like burnt coffee and unspecified rage.

The HOA meeting was held in the Oakbend Community Rec Center, which doubled as a yoga studio and tripled as a flood evacuation site. Rows of mismatched plastic chairs filled the linoleum-tiled room, each one squeaking indignantly as residents shifted in them like irritable pigeons.

Myrtle wore a teal cardigan, a cameo pin, and the expression of a woman two minutes from legally declaring war. Her three dogs sat in a line beneath her folding chair: Capote in the middle, eyes narrowed; Horny licking himself with the kind of unbroken concentration only the truly unashamed possess; and Something chewing on a pen Myrtle had no memory of dropping.

At the front table, Mayor Brindle stood hunched, jaw tight, sweat darkening his collar.

He hadn’t intended to speak.
He’d come to observe.
Maybe hand out keychains.
Definitely not to fall apart.

But here he was.

Because somebody had slipped a copy of Temple Blade and the Hollow Crown into everyone’s HOA folder, highlighted. With tabs. The passage about the ceremonial garment was circled in red.

“Beneath silk, secrets fester like rot in royal walls.”

Everyone was looking at him.

Someone coughed. Capote growled.

Mayor Brindle gripped the microphone with both hands, as if it might bolt. “ I-uh-I have a statement,” he said.

The mic screeched. Myrtle smiled.

“I… There’s been a lot of speculation,” he began, voice already cracking. “And I think it’s time we addressed the rumors.”

No one had said anything. But sure.

He dabbed at his forehead with a paper napkin. “Yes, I was seen… digging. In the park.”

Gasps. A whisper: “The kimono…”

Brindle flinched. “It wasn’t illegal. Not technically. There are no bylaws about personal textiles. On public grounds.”

Someone in the back shouted, “Did you or did you not bury a garment with sequins and an elastic waist?”

Chaos.

A woman dropped her purse. Someone stood and pointed. Myrtle calmly unwrapped a peppermint.

Brindle’s face was pink now. “Yes, it was a kimono. A performance piece. I wore it for personal reasons. In my home. Alone. Sometimes with music.”

A pause.

“Show tunes,” he added unnecessarily.

Horny barked once, as if in applause.

The room went silent.

And then, Myrtle stood.

She held up a single hardcover book. Temple Blade and the Hollow Crown, 1st edition, with immaculate dust jacket.

“My name,” she said calmly, “is Myrtle Grace Ellingsworth. But I also write under the name Boney LaFleur.

Someone fainted.
Someone else screamed, “I knew it!”
Capote peed with excitement.

Mayor Brindle’s mouth opened. Then closed. Then opened again like a dehydrated goldfish. “You’re—” he pointed. “You wrote the scene in Fire Lotus where Temple seduces a duchess with a pickle metaphor!”

“I wrote all the pickle metaphors,” she said, not unproud.

The room fell into stunned silence.

Brindle lowered the microphone. “This explains so much. You knew. You’ve been watching me. You wrote me into your book.”

“I did no such thing,” Myrtle lied, instantly.

Capote stood suddenly.

Eyes locked on Gary Palmquist, HOA treasurer and known raccoon trapper.

Gary had once insulted Capote’s hairless tail.

Capote leapt.


The meeting ended in chaos.

Gary left with a bandaged shin.
Horny threw up on the snack table.
Someone stole six folding chairs.
And Myrtle walked home with a peppermint, a victory, and a rough outline for her next novel—The Mayor, the Kimono, and the Curse of Cul-de-Sac Six.

The town would never be the same.
And neither would Brindle.

Kimonogate 5

Chapter 5:

The Kimono Reawakens

It began with the sprinklers.

Not all of them—just the mayor’s.
At 12:13 a.m. sharp. Every night. A hiss, then a cough, then the sudden rhythmic chk-chk-chk of mechanical rain. His lawn lit up in droplets under the sodium streetlight, painting the grass silver and slick.

No one else’s sprinklers turned on. Not Myrtle’s. Not the Watsons’. Not the scorched patch in front of the abandoned townhome next door. Just his.

He stared at the soaked lawn from behind the kitchen blinds, barefoot, one trembling hand wrapped around a sweating glass of ginger ale. He told himself it was a glitch. Faulty programming. Coincidence.

But the next night, it happened again.

And the next.

And the next.


Then came the flags.

Little plastic ones—red, yellow, white—planted sporadically across his yard like someone was planning a tiny coup. The kind used by utility companies to mark gas lines or buried cables. He hadn’t scheduled any service.

One was stabbed right into the center of the lawn, directly above the place he’d buried the kimono.
Scrawled in blue ink on the tag:

What lies beneath grows bold.

He plucked the flag from the soil like it might bite him and stumbled back inside.


But the worst was the mail.

One morning, he opened his mailbox to find the usual pile of catalogs, water bills, and local campaign flyers. All accounted for—except the water bill. Gone.

In its place: a single pink sequin.

He stood frozen in the driveway, sun bearing down on his shoulders, sequin glinting in his palm like a warning. It felt too warm. Like it had been placed there just seconds before.

A neighbor walked past with her dog. Brindle nodded stiffly. She smiled, unaware that the mayor of their town had just begun to quietly lose his grip on reality.


Across the street, Myrtle wrote.

The typewriter she’d dusted off had a key that stuck on the letter “R.” Every time she typed a word with one, it made a soft hiccupping sound, like the machine was clearing its throat.

Her apartment smelled faintly of clove and lemon oil and something older, darker—possibly resentment.

She hadn’t written in years. Not properly. But this story… this one came crawling out of her like it had been waiting.

The protagonist: a petty man with secrets and a fading public smile.
The setting: a town where things didn’t stay buried.
The details: unsettlingly accurate.

She hadn’t meant to write about the mayor. Not at first. But the words showed up on the page like they’d been dictated through the blinds.

Myrtle paused, finger hovering over the spacebar. Capote lay curled at her feet, three-legged and twitchy, one eye blinking at half speed. He’d growled twice that morning. Once on the sofa. Once, at the kimono she hadn’t seen. Yet.

She lit a small lavender candle and resumed typing.


Around the neighborhood, the effects spread like static:

– A retired teacher claimed her garden gnome had moved overnight, now staring into her kitchen window.
– A man jogging past the park tripped over a tree root that hadn’t been there the day before.
– At precisely 12:13 a.m., two crows began circling the HOA sign in slow, deliberate loops. Clockwise. Always clockwise.

Next door lit up with cryptic updates:

“Anyone else missing their cable bill?”
“Found glitter in the hummingbird feeder. Can’t explain it.”
“Do NOT go near the mayor’s yard after midnight.”


Mayor Brindle sat in his guest room, lights on, knees pulled to his chest, a copy of Temple Blade and the Hollow Crown clutched like a holy book. His palms itched. His mouth tasted metallic, like he’d been chewing on tinfoil dreams.

He hadn’t slept. Not really.
He dreamed of sequins and spotlights and slow-motion applause that turned into dirt being shoveled over silk.

Every time he closed his eyes, he saw her.

Not Myrtle—LaFleur.

Her smile in his mind had changed. Sharpened. It wasn’t friendly anymore. It was authorial.
Like she was outlining his arc.


At 2:14 a.m., he cracked.

He walked to the park in house shoes and a flannel robe.
Dug up the kimono.

The soil felt wrong—damp even though it hadn’t rained. And warm. Not sun-warm, but body-warm. As if it had been waiting for him.

He unearthed the garment slowly, breath short, heart hammering in his throat.

It was still intact. Impossibly pristine. Not a spot of dirt. No frayed threads.
The sequins shimmered in the moonlight like they were alive.

He held it up, hands trembling.

It shifted.

Just slightly. But enough to make him drop it.

He stumbled back. Tripped on the shovel. Fell hard onto his side in the grass, wind knocked out of him.

From the edge of the trees, Capote appeared.

Silent. Watching. One leg cocked like he was deciding whether or not to bite.

Then Myrtle’s voice, floating from her porch like honey laced with arsenic:

“You might as well leave it in the ground, dear. The story’s better that way.”

The porch light clicked off.

And the moon blinked behind a cloud.

The Open Door

Part IV of the Spiral Series

The spiral pulled her north.

She didn’t decide. Not really. The artifact simply leaned in that direction, its hum stronger when she faced the mountains, weaker when she turned away. Her dreams ended there too—in jagged silhouettes etched against a dying sky, clouds crawling like wounded things.

She stopped asking why.

On the third day, the silence deepened.

Not just quiet—absence. No birdsong. No wind brushing leaves. Even her own breath seemed muffled, as if the world had turned down the volume on her existence.

It wasn’t altitude.
It was approach.

Something didn’t want to be disturbed.


She crested a ridge and saw it: a broken temple, half-consumed by the rock around it like the mountain had tried to swallow it whole. Pillars leaned like fractured bones. The stone steps bled with black moss. Light didn’t quite land right here—it floated, hung, like it wasn’t sure where to fall.

And in the air above the ruin: a spiral.

Not carved. Not painted. Projected—faint, flickering, as if the sky was remembering a shape it wasn’t meant to hold.

The artifact throbbed inside her coat, pressing against her chest with each step like a heartbeat just out of sync with her own.

She descended in silence.


Inside, the temple smelled like old metal and wet dust. Not decay—memory. The scent of forgotten things trying to stay relevant. The walls bent in strange ways—straight lines that turned slightly as she walked, always off by a few degrees, until her sense of balance slipped sideways.

Time didn’t work here.

A hallway led into itself. An echo arrived before her footstep. Her shadow stretched behind her, then ahead, then vanished completely.

And then—whispers.

Not words. Tones. Rising and falling in a rhythm that made her teeth ache. The artifact vibrated harder. It wanted something. Or it feared something.

Then she saw him.

A man seated in the center of a circular chamber, bones fanned around him like a ritual compass. He didn’t turn. Didn’t speak. Just opened his eyes like he’d never closed them.

“I was wondering when you’d arrive,” he said.

His voice was calm. Steady. Too steady.

Carla didn’t speak. She stepped closer, hand hovering over the artifact. Her breath fogged slightly, though the air was warm.

“You’re a keyholder,” she said.

He smiled—not with his mouth, but with his posture. His stillness. His certainty.

“So are you. Or you wouldn’t be here.”


His name was Liran.

He spoke like someone who didn’t just believe what he said—he’d built himself around it.

“They called the spiral a prison,” he said, gesturing to the glyphs. “But that was always the lie. It’s not a cage. It’s a cradle.”

The way he touched the stone was too gentle. Reverent. Like it had raised him.

Carla felt her pulse climbing. The air in the chamber shifted—thicker now. Her chest felt tight, like the oxygen was being repurposed for something else.

“A cradle for what?” she asked.

“For the next world. This one was a rehearsal.”


Liran reached into his coat and drew something out—another artifact. Smaller than hers, no silver veins. Matte black, split by a single groove that shimmered faintly red. The spiral on it was asymmetrical, sharp-edged. Wrong.

“This one doesn’t twist,” he said. “It just opens.”

Carla felt her own artifact heat up, protesting. Reacting.

“What happens if I use mine?” she asked, already knowing.

“Then you bury it. But it still grows beneath. It gets louder. Smarter. Hungrier.”

The floor beneath them pulsed. Not an earthquake—a breath. The room inhaled.

She took a step back. Liran didn’t move.

“You’ve already let something through,” he said. “Sealing this won’t fix that. It’ll just make you deaf to what’s coming.”

“Good,” she whispered.

And twisted.


The world ruptured.

No sound—just pressure, slamming outward. The glyphs ignited in a burst of white. The air tore with invisible claws. Something screamed, not with a voice, but with recoil—a shriek of retreat.

Liran staggered, shielding his face. The bones around him exploded into dust. The spiral projected above the altar shrank inward like a dying eye.

Carla collapsed to one knee, gasping for breath. Both artifacts pulsed once—hard—then went still. Her ears rang. Her skin burned.

She opened her eyes.

Liran was gone. No trace. No blood. Just the afterimage of something that had been there.

And her hand—

Red. Raw. Branded.

A spiral etched into the flesh of her palm—not cut, not tattooed. Emerging. Like it had always been under the skin, waiting to show itself.

Her breath caught. Her pulse raced.

I sealed it.
But I brought something through.

She wrapped her hand quickly, ignoring the pain.

Then she stood. Alone. Eyes on the exit.

There were more doors.

And now, something inside her was learning how to knock.

Kimonogate 4

Chapter 4:

The Collector

Mayor Brindle only entered Room 14 on Sundays.
Not for the quiet. Not for the privacy.
For containment.

The room had no windows. Just four beige walls, the smell of municipal-grade carpet cleaner, and the faint static crackle of a vent that hadn’t worked in years. It wasn’t an office, exactly. It was… a chamber. For reverence. And regret.

He flicked on the fluorescent light. It buzzed overhead, a sickly white hum that made his temples throb. And then—there they were.

The shelves.

Lined edge to edge with Boney LaFleur’s complete works, the glossy covers glowing faintly under the flickering light like stained glass. Temple Blade and the Hollow Crown. The Tethered Labyrinth. Scepter’s Wake. Even the obscure prequel novella she’d tried to scrub from publication—he had it. Signed, no less.

He didn’t sit down right away. He never did. First, he had to… look. Just look.

He moved along the rows slowly, brushing the spines with the back of his hand. His fingers tingled slightly. Part reverence. Part panic. The books weren’t just stories to him. They were a sanctuary. Places where everything made sense. Where people had destinies and enemies and epic confrontations—and none of them involved city council meetings or HOA bylaws or the unraveling of one’s dignity in front of a dog named Capote.

A squeak echoed underfoot. He looked down. The laminate tile had a fresh scuff.

He hadn’t noticed that before.

He clenched his jaw and walked to the small folding chair in the corner. Sat. Took out the paperback of The Hollow Crown—the one with his notes in the margins. Yellow highlighter, purple ink, a few fevered pencil scribbles he no longer remembered writing.

Page 217:
“No secret stays buried forever, only patiently waiting to be found.”

He stared at that line for a long time.

The pink kimono still haunted his dreams. The way it shimmered in the moonlight. The way the sequins had caught on the shovel. The way the dirt made it seem human, like he was burying a body. Not a costume. Not a memory. A truth.

He tried to breathe deeply. Couldn’t. The air in Room 14 always felt just slightly recycled. Like it had passed through too many confessionals.

The text message still burned behind his eyes:
“I know what you buried, and it wasn’t just a time capsule.”

Who sent it? How did they know?

He wiped his hands on his pants. They felt sticky, like his palms were leaking secrets.

The worst part wasn’t the fear of being found out. It was the possibility that Myrtle—sweet, sour, pastel-sweatered Myrtle—wasn’t just Myrtle. That behind the orthopedic shoes and off-brand Tupperware was Boney LaFleur, architect of the Temple Blade saga, literary genius, and keeper of the narrative fate of hundreds of fictional villains.

He closed the book. Pressed it to his chest.

If she were LaFleur… if she knew about the kimono…
Would she write him in? Would he become one of her morally confused side characters? The kind that gets impaled by a decorative umbrella in chapter three?

He didn’t know whether to be terrified or honored.

And that made it worse.

The silence in the room felt sentient now. Listening.

He stood abruptly. Put the book back with a little too much force.

He had to find out if Myrtle knew. He had to confirm it.

But part of him already did. The way she looked at him lately. Her smile, small and tight, like a woman who’d just plotted something delicious. The little glances. The pause when he’d walked by. She was toying with him. Maybe write to him already.

He pressed a hand to the wall, steadying himself.

Outside, the parking lot was empty.
Inside, Room 14 held its breath.

So did the mayor.

Chronically Challenged: A Friday the 13th Love Story VII

FICTION – FOWC & RDP

Chapter 7:

Tacos and Time Loops

Final chapter of Chronically Challenged

The first thing Fiona registered was the smell—
Grilled meat. Cilantro. The unmistakable scent of hot corn tortillas and lime rinds warming under neon light.

She opened her eyes slowly, adjusting to the dim light of dusk. The taco truck stood exactly where it had before, parked under a buzzing fluorescent sign that read “Tacotón 5000” in cracked vinyl letters. The same string of rainbow papel picado fluttered above them, fading from the sun and sagging from the weather.

A warm breeze passed. It smelled like onions and traffic and the city on a Friday night—alive, restless, ordinary.

They were home.

“Didn’t think déjà vu would come with salsa,” Elliot said beside her.

Fiona exhaled. She hadn’t realized she’d been holding her breath.

She was back in her own jeans. Her real boots. Her coat with a broken zipper and a ballpoint pen still jammed in the inner lining. The chrono-device—no longer pulsing, no longer demanding—rested cool and quiet in her pocket like a relic from someone else’s life.

And Elliot? He looked… lighter. Tired, yes, but unburdened. His curls were wind-tousled, his glasses slightly crooked, and his Ramones shirt was—miraculously—clean. She smiled at the thought he’d maybe picked a fresh one on purpose.

A thin fog of steam rose from the taco truck window. The same vendor as last time—greying, gum-chewing, and blessedly nonchalant—tossed two wrapped tacos onto the counter and gave them a single, knowing nod.

They didn’t pay.

“I think we broke his sense of reality,” Elliot said, collecting the food like it might still vanish. “Or earned his eternal respect. Hard to tell.”

“I’ll take either,” Fiona murmured.

They sat on the same bench—their bench—its paint peeling, the metal cold beneath them. The sound of the street curled around them: honking cars, a mumbled rap track from a passing bike speaker, the sharp clatter of skateboards echoing under the overpass.

Fiona peeled the foil back from her taco with careful fingers, letting the scent rise. It was warm, greasy, and strangely grounding. The first bite burned her tongue and made her eyes water. She welcomed it.

Elliot was watching her.

“Do you remember what you were thinking right before you asked me out?” he asked.

She chewed, then swallowed. Wiped her mouth with the back of her hand.

“I had a mantra,” she said. “In my head. I kept repeating: Don’t die alone surrounded by lab reports.

He grinned. “That’s so… deeply romantic.”

“It worked.”

He looked down at his own taco, then back up at her.

“I almost said no.”

Fiona froze mid-chew. “You what?”

“When you asked me out,” Elliot said. “I panicked. Thought it was a prank. Or a bet. Or a really elaborate social experiment.”

“Seriously?”

He nodded sheepishly. “Then I realized I didn’t care. You were wearing those boots—the intimidating ones. And if it was a trap, I figured I’d go down swinging.”

Fiona laughed—a surprised, full-bodied laugh that startled a pigeon nearby into a fluttering escape.

“I thought you didn’t like me,” she said. “You always looked like you were trying to solve me.”

“I was,” he said, voice quiet. “Still am.”

They sat for a moment in comfortable silence, listening to the city breathe around them. Fiona leaned into him, their shoulders pressed. His warmth was solid. Familiar. Real.

It felt… earned.

“Do you think this counts as our first real date?” she asked.

Elliot nodded slowly. “We survived 1776. Got interrogated by Hamilton. Made out in a future that might not technically exist.”

“So that’s a yes.”

“Definitely.”

The chrono-device buzzed once in her pocket—just a faint vibration, like a cat purring in sleep. Then stillness.

Fiona didn’t check it.

She didn’t need to.

They were here. And now. And not running anymore.

Elliot raised his taco like a glass.

“To us,” he said.

She clinked hers against his foil wrap. “To now.”

And together, under a taco truck sign that flickered uncertainly between green and purple, with grease on their hands and time behind them, they finally finished their first date.


And that’s a wrap!

Chronically Challenged: A Friday the 13th Love Story began with a taco truck, a reluctant crush, and a time travel accident—and somehow turned into one of the most unexpectedly joyful stories I’ve had the pleasure of writing.

Creating Fiona and Elliot’s awkward, brilliant, chaotic journey through history (and each other’s emotional walls) has been such a weird and wonderful ride. From Hamilton’s dramatic entrance to futuristic first kisses, every scene brought something surprising—and often unplanned—to the table.

This was a story about missed signals, emotional experiments, and learning that sometimes the biggest leap isn’t through time—it’s letting someone really see you.

If you made it all the way here, thank you. I hope you laughed, blushed, winced at the secondhand awkwardness, and maybe found a little bit of yourself somewhere in these pages.

And if this is your first read-through, remember: time travel may be fiction, but tacos and courage are very real.

Until next time,

— Mangus

Click the link below for the full story:

How Ralph Ellison Punked Us

Daily writing prompt
Who is your favorite historical figure?

DAILY PROMPT RESPONSE

On Naming the Nameless, Winning the Awards, and Blinding Us with 1,369 Light Bulbs

There are far too many historical figures I respect to name just one. Frankly, the question borders on the ridiculous—like picking a favorite breath of air. Some names rise above the noise—revolutionaries, artists, philosophers—but reducing history to a single “favorite” feels cheap. That said, I got my new glasses today, so I’m in a decent mood. Let’s talk about one who actually did something seismic with his voice.

Let’s talk about Ralph Ellison.

In 1953, Invisible Man hit like a lightning strike. This wasn’t another book about slavery. This wasn’t a moral fable. This was something else—blunt, surreal, unflinching. America was long overdue for a story that didn’t contort the Black experience into something palatable. Ellison delivered a story that didn’t apologize, didn’t translate. He wrote it exactly the way it needed to be heard.

And he did it through a narrator with no name.

That choice wasn’t symbolic—it was the whole point. The protagonist is unseen by society, overlooked even when he’s standing in plain sight. He becomes whatever people need him to be—token, tool, threat—until he’s nothing but a projection. Ellison strips him of a name to make that erasure visible. He is invisible not because he hides, but because no one bothers to see him.

But Ellison didn’t just tell a story. He orchestrated an experience.

Before he became a writer, Ellison studied music—trumpet, specifically, at Tuskegee Institute. He trained as a composer, not a novelist. And that background echoes through every page of Invisible Man. The structure of the novel plays like jazz: unpredictable, looping, improvisational, yet rigorously controlled. It doesn’t move from point A to point B. It riffs. It distorts. It circles, breaks down, explodes, and rebuilds.

That musical sensibility fused with his literary growth under the mentorship of Richard Wright, who helped him see the potential of fiction as a weapon, not just of protest, but of truth. Yet while Wright carved truth with sharp realism, Ellison went inward, sideways, and underground. He made the psychological terrain just as political as the streets above it.

But how did a novel that daring even get published in 1952?

It took time—and the right people. Ellison spent nearly seven years writing Invisible Man, supported by a small circle of editors, mentors, and radical literary journals. Early on, he published essays and short stories in magazines like New Masses and Partisan Review, spaces that were open to racial politics and modernist experimentation.

Then came Albert Erskine, an editor at Random House, who saw early chapters and backed Ellison all the way. Erskine didn’t try to tame the book. He gave Ellison the room to go deeper, to make it more challenging, more honest. That kind of editorial trust was rare, especially for a debut novel by a Black author writing outside the box.

Ellison didn’t chase the market. He wrote the novel he needed to write. And somehow—despite the Cold War climate, despite the publishing world’s conservatism—it broke through. Maybe because it was just that good.

Surreal scenes erupt throughout the novel—the Liberty Paints factory mixing “Optic White” with black drops, the death and objectification of Tod Clifton, the Brotherhood’s exploitation dressed up as activism. These moments don’t just symbolize oppression. They make the reader feel its absurdity and weight. Ellison crafted them not just as plot points but as emotional dissonance, like minor chords and unresolved melodies that leave you unsettled.

And then there’s the ending: the basement, the 1,369 stolen light bulbs, the quiet. The narrator isn’t defeated. He’s aware. He knows now that invisibility isn’t something he caused—it’s something he’s forced to live inside. But from that underground space, clarity emerges. He hasn’t escaped the system. But he sees it.

In 1953, Invisible Man won the National Book Award for Fiction, making Ralph Ellison the first African American to ever win the prize. And he didn’t win it by default. He beat out John Steinbeck’s East of Eden, Ernest Hemingway’s The Old Man and the Sea, Jean Stafford, Isabel Bolton, and others. That’s not just a literary win. That’s a cannon blast.

Ellison didn’t provide us with a clear arc or a moral fable. He gave us a jazz-soaked, fragmented, blistering novel that stared invisibility dead in the eye and refused to blink. Invisible Man didn’t demand visibility. It took it.

And over seventy years later, it still doesn’t let you look away.

Chronically Challenged: A Friday the 13th Love Story IV

FICTION – 3TC #MM86

Chapter 4:

Enter Hamilton

The man striding toward them didn’t walk—he debuted like a soloist taking the stage, like the main character who knew it. He moved fast and spoke faster, eyes lit with mission and caffeine that hadn’t been invented yet.

Fiona registered the ink-stained fingers first. Then the fine wool coat, the boots too clean for real travel, and the eyes—sharp, amused, and locked on her like she was both anomaly and opportunity.

“You there,” he said, pointing directly at her, “you look like someone who reads.”

Fiona blinked. “I—thank you?”

“I’m in the midst of a public correction,” he said briskly, voice brisk as kindling catching fire. “Some dim-witted provocateur inside the tavern insulted my prose. Claimed I misuse commas. Commas! Can you imagine?”

Fiona opened her mouth to answer but didn’t know how.

“I have half a mind to fight him, but I hate to waste perfectly good rhetoric on someone who can’t even parse clauses,” he continued. “Still, if he raises a fist, I shan’t shy from the occasion.”

The sounds of arguing filtered from inside—boots scraping, someone shouting “ILLITERATE SCOUNDREL!”, a chair toppling.

“Who is this guy?” Elliot muttered beside her.

“Hamilton,” the man said, offering a practiced bow—and his hand. Not to Elliot. To her.

“Alexander Hamilton. Essayist. Orator. Occasional swordsman. And you, I suspect, are not from around here.”

Fiona took his hand cautiously. His grip was warm, firm, and far too comfortable for a stranger’s. “I’m from… a remote colony.”

“Which one?”

She hesitated. “A… small one. Hard to pronounce.”

“Fascinating.” His smile widened. “Do all women from your colony dismantle weak arguments with eyebrow raises and aristocratic silence? Or is that your personal style?”

Elliot stepped forward, just slightly. “Cool. Hi. We were actually just leaving.”

Hamilton turned his head slowly, like he’d only now noticed a houseplant had spoken. “And you are…?”

“Elliot,” he said, forcing a smile. “Fiona’s… associate.”

Fiona narrowed her eyes. Associate?

“Apprentice,” Elliot added, with a shrug that was trying too hard.

Hamilton raised an eyebrow. “Ah. A learner of letters. Worry not. The mind, like the muscle, must withstand repeated strain to grow strong.”

Elliot’s expression stayed mild. But Fiona saw the flicker—the way his jaw clenched, how his hand balled into a fist so tight his knuckles went white.

Hamilton turned back to her, the verbal spotlight shifting again. “If you ever feel like co-authoring a pamphlet, I’d be honored. We could fry Loyalist propaganda together until it weeps ink.”

“Fry,” Fiona echoed. “Like… cook?”

“Exactly. Sear. Roast. Verbally crisp.”

Fiona didn’t know whether to laugh or leave. Hamilton was insufferable. But also… quick. Charismatic. He looked at her like she was interesting in three dimensions—and she hadn’t had that in years.

She was about to deflect when the tavern door slammed open. A man in a wig staggered out, red in the face and holding a quill like a weapon.

Hamilton glanced back, eyes gleaming. “If you’ll excuse me, I believe someone just attempted satire without a license.”

And then he was gone, disappearing into the argument like a shark sensing blood in a seminar room.

The door swung once, then settled.

Silence returned.

Elliot exhaled. “Cool. Great. So we’ve met America’s most confident drama major.”

Fiona sat down, hands trembling slightly in her lap. The bench was rough wood, worn smooth in places by time and elbows. She could feel the shape of every knot in the grain beneath her fingertips.

“Do you think that was real?” she asked softly.

“Real in the sense that he’s probably in every textbook we’ve ever owned? Yeah,” Elliot said.

“I meant… the flirtation.”

He paused. Looked at her sideways.

“Do you want it to be?”

Fiona didn’t answer.
She wasn’t sure.
She only knew that 1776 was louder, hotter, and more complicated than she’d planned—and somehow the date she was on had managed to involve time travel, colonial undergarments, and a potential future Founding Father who wanted to co-author fire.

And they hadn’t even found a place to sleep yet.

The Second Spiral

Part III of the Spiral Series

The pulse didn’t stop.

It came every night now—low and rhythmic, thudding somewhere just beneath her sternum. Not in her chest, not in the artifact. Deeper. It was like her body had grown a second heart—one that beat in time with something vast and buried.

Carla stopped pretending it was just the artifact.

The world was shifting again. The air shimmered faintly now, not with heat, but like a thin veil of reality had come loose. When she moved through it, her skin tingled. Static, or memory, or something worse. At times, the sky rippled like it was under tension, like it wanted to tear.

The birds were gone. Their replacements were quieter. Things that clicked instead of sang, eyes too glossy, wings that didn’t flap right. They circled high, watching. Waiting.

She didn’t sleep much.

And when she did, she dreamed of spirals.

Not metaphors. Actual spirals—etched into bone, ground into stone, spinning in water. They moved when she blinked, breathed, or doubted.

Yesterday, she found a trail.

Not footprints—drags. Human-shaped impressions pulled through the dirt and warped grass. Fingers. Elbows. A body too broken or too possessed to walk. It snaked through a cracked hillside like something trying to flee—but in the wrong direction.

She followed.

The air thickened as she went. Every breath coated her lungs like ash. Her skin felt stretched. Tense. Her shadow moved wrong when she stopped.

And then—just before dusk—she reached a clearing.

Dead silent.

In the center stood a woman.

Still.
Back turned.
Her hands were clasped behind her like she was waiting for a verdict.

Carla stopped. Her stomach coiled. Her fingers inched toward the artifact in her coat, but she didn’t draw it.

The woman hadn’t moved.

“You felt it too,” Carla said, voice dry as gravel.

The woman didn’t turn. But she answered.

“It showed me what comes next.”

The voice was brittle. Paper-thin. Every syllable landed like it had come from a cracked throat, barely held together.

Carla approached slowly, boots crunching blackened grass. She circled the woman like an orbiting moon, heart thrumming harder the closer she came.

She expected damage—melted eyes, spirals carved into skin, teeth where they didn’t belong. She expected wrongness.

But what she saw instead was worse.

The woman looked like her.

Not identical. But close. Close enough that it scraped something deep and primal.

She had the same weather-worn face. Same posture—rigid from carrying things she hadn’t told anyone about. Same scars on the knuckles. Same hollow beneath the eyes that only came from surviving something you shouldn’t have.

Carla whispered:

“You twisted left. Didn’t you?”

The woman finally moved—just her head, slow and strained. Her gaze met Carla’s.

The eyes were not glowing. Not bleeding.

They were hollow.
Not empty.
Just… done.

“Twisting left doesn’t seal anything,” she said. “It just moves the door somewhere else.”

The words hit like a weight in Carla’s gut. Something inside her dropped—an idea she’d been holding back, finally allowed in.

“So what do we do?”

The woman exhaled. Not a sigh. Just the sound of someone who didn’t need to breathe anymore.

She reached inside her coat and drew out something wrapped in cloth. Not the same shape. But similar enough that Carla stepped back before she realized it.

Another artifact.

A different spiral.

“We find the others,” she said. “And we pin the doors shut. Together.”

She held it out.

Carla hesitated.

Then took it.

It was warm.

Alive.

The moment it touched her skin, everything shifted.

A rush of vision—images that weren’t hers, or maybe were. A map. No continents. Just doors, arranged in patterns of suffering, in places humans called sacred, cursed, or forgotten. Seals shaped like myths. Some cracked. One wide open. And at the center, a spiral that turned both directions at once.

She staggered. Blinked.

The vision ended.

The clearing was empty.

The woman—gone.

Only the wind remained. And silence. But even that felt thinner now. Like, sound was afraid to return.

Carla looked down at the new artifact in her palm.

Two spirals.
Two keys.
Two locks.

And still—no idea what they opened.

She could feel it again now, stronger than before: the second heartbeat. The thing calling to her. The world wasn’t broken—it had been broken on purpose. Split into segments. Leaking.

She pulled her coat tight around her, tucked both artifacts inside, and began walking.

Not to save the world.
To stop what had already begun.

And to find the others.
Before someone else twisted the wrong way.

The Last Bloom


Outside, the air shimmered with warmth, carrying the scent of lavender and marigold as bees drifted like thoughts between blooms.

Etta stood in the doorway, hands wrapped around a chipped ceramic mug. The steam curled up and vanished into the orange-honey light. She hadn’t spoken to anyone in three days, and she hadn’t meant to stretch the silence that long. But once the quiet settled in, it became harder to disturb.

The world had grown so noisy before she left. Phones. Sirens. Apologies that sounded like ads. So she drove until the signal dropped, then parked and walked the rest of the way up the dirt trail that had nearly disappeared under time and moss.

She bought the cottage from a woman who left nothing behind but a note in the mailbox: Keep the flowers alive. They’re stubborn, but they listen.

Outside, the petals turned as the sun dipped behind the hills, shadows lengthening like slow exhalations across the stone path.

Each morning, Etta weeded the garden, whispered to the lavender, and warned the marigolds not to get too proud. She swore they responded, the way cats do—indifferent but not unaware.

This evening, though, something felt different. Maybe it was the breeze, cooler than it had been in weeks. Or maybe it was the way the birds had gone quiet all at once.

She stepped barefoot onto the stones, feeling their warmth seep into her skin. Her breath slowed. She could smell the rain before it arrived—earthy, electric.

Then she saw it.

A single black feather, drifting down from a sky too empty for birds. It landed near the foxglove, unnoticed by the bees. She bent to pick it up and felt a prick on her palm, sharp and electric, like touching a live wire.

The wind shifted.

Behind her, the cottage light flickered.

“Not now,” she whispered, holding the feather tight.

Outside, the garden stilled, every leaf and petal frozen in half-motion. Even the bees hovered, motionless mid-air, as if time itself had paused to inhale.

Etta closed her eyes. She hadn’t wanted this to find her. Not here. Not after everything.

But the feather pulsed in her hand, and she knew: something had crossed through. A boundary breached.

She turned slowly.

The cottage door creaked open, though she hadn’t touched it.

A figure stood just inside the threshold—tall, robed, faceless, the scent of wet stone trailing behind it. No words came. None were needed.

“I’m not ready,” she said quietly.

The figure didn’t move. It never did.

She looked down at the feather, now glowing faintly in the deepening dusk. A key, a trigger, a reminder.

“I’ll come,” she said. “But let me say goodbye.”

The figure nodded once.

Outside, the garden began to stir again. Bees resumed their dance. The wind softened. The sun, reluctant but patient, kissed the last of the hilltops before vanishing.

She walked the path one final time, touching every flower, whispering names only she had given them. Then, without looking back, she stepped inside.

And the door closed.


Author’s Note:

This story and its accompanying animation were created for Esther Clinton’s Weekly Writing Prompt. It’s been a while since I dipped back into video work—long enough that I definitely felt a bit rusty. But the moment I saw the prompt, something sparked. The scene that unfolded—a quiet cottage, a garden blooming at golden hour, something strange just beneath the peace—felt like the perfect blend of stillness and mystery.

Reconnecting words with visuals reminded me why I love storytelling in this form. Sometimes it takes a gentle nudge to get the creative gears turning again. I’m grateful for that nudge, and for the space to explore this quiet, eerie little moment in the hills.

Thank you for watching, reading, or simply letting the garden settle in your imagination.

Chronically Challenged: A Friday the 13th Love Story III

FICTION SERIES – FOWC & RDP

Chapter 3:

1776 Problems

There was no welcome committee.
Just the smell of firewood, horse sweat, and a stranger yelling “HEATHENS!” at a woman holding a spoon wrong.

Fiona sat on a wooden bench outside what might’ve been a tavern—or maybe just a house with more than one bowl—trying not to throw up from stress or the smell of something roasting nearby. Her body was sore from the jump, and her brain was short-circuiting in two languages.

This is real. This is happening. I’m in 1776. In borrowed pants. I time-traveled on a date.

Every time she thought that sentence, her stomach did a full somersault.

Elliot sat beside her, smudging his glasses with the corner of his hoodie, blissfully unfazed. She wasn’t sure whether to envy him or throttle him.

“I can’t believe I’m wearing linen pants someone died in,” she muttered.

Elliot squinted at her. “We don’t know that.”

“There was blood on the cuffs, Elliot.”

“Well, maybe he died near them.”

She stared at him. “Do you hear the words that come out of your mouth?”

He gave her a crooked grin. “Not always.”

She pressed her palms into her eyes. You can do this. You’ve taught physics with the fire alarm blaring. You’ve testified in front of a grant panel full of skeptics. You can withstand a little history.

But history was proving to be loud, itchy, and profoundly uninterested in her credentials.

Already today she’d bartered a paperclip for two apples, tripped over a cobblestone, and been told by a man named Jedediah that she had “the posture of a godless widow.” She didn’t even know how to begin unpacking that.

“Okay,” she said under her breath, trying to calm her breathing. “List your assets.”

Elliot perked up beside her. “Do mine count too?”

“One broken time device,” she continued, ignoring him. “Two 21st-century brains. Zero friends. No clean water. No wifi. No deodorant. I’m one itchy shift away from a total psychological event.”

“You’re handling this remarkably well,” Elliot offered, leaning back like he was on vacation.

“I am actively repressing a meltdown,” she replied flatly. “This is emotional duct tape. It’s not coping.

He nodded with mild approval. “Still counts as functional.”

“Are you seriously not worried right now?”

“I mean, I’m not thrilled,” he said. “But worry won’t solve it. We need a plan.”

Fiona turned toward him slowly, one brow twitching. “A plan?”

“Yeah. Blend in. Gather resources. Find soft places to sleep. Possibly invent sunscreen.”

She stared. “We have no ID. No income. I had a burrito punch card in my wallet, and now it’s probably a war crime.”

“Technically, we still have half a taco.”

“That taco is in another century.”

He held up a hand. “We don’t know that for sure.”

She let out a sound somewhere between a groan and a laugh. He’s doing it again. Defusing panic with deadpan optimism. Pretending this was a mildly inconvenient camping trip and not a rupture in the laws of time.

Fiona stood and paced. The hem of her borrowed skirt brushed against her ankles like a rope. The air smelled like ash, mud, and anxiety.

“You’re right about one thing,” she said. “We have to withstand it. All of it. The cold. The lack of toothpaste. The judgmental goats. For a month.

Elliot sat up straighter, brushing crumbs from his lap. “We’ve both survived worse.”

“You mean you survived grad school by printing your dissertation at a Kinko’s while actively hallucinating.”

“And you survived your committee asking why your paper didn’t include lipstick.”

She smiled grimly. “Fair.”

They sat together quietly for a moment. A breeze rustled the leaves. Somewhere nearby, a woman shouted about leeches.

Fiona hugged herself, the texture of the coarse shirt making her skin itchier by the second. “I miss hot water,” she murmured.

Elliot looked at her, his voice soft for once. “I miss your blazer.”

She blinked. “What?”

“You always looked confident in it,” he said, a little shy now. “Like you could run the world and correct my posture without raising your voice.”

Her mouth betrayed her—just a slight curl at the corner. Not quite a smile, but close enough to feel dangerous.

They sat in silence again until a goat trotted past and made direct, unsettling eye contact with them.

“Do you think there’s a place around here that sells coffee?” he asked, hopefully.

They looked at each other.

Then laughed.

Entangled Contradictions

FICTION – REENA CHALLENGE #385

by Julia Drake (and someone else entirely)

Dr. Eugene Irving Krane did not believe in metaphor, which was why he used it constantly in his head.

Standing before a lecture hall of half-conscious undergrads, chalk raised like a scalpel, he dissected equations with clinical precision. “Symmetry,” he said, “is not about aesthetics. It’s a constraint. A system obeys certain laws until one of them breaks. And that break is where the interesting physics begins.”

Behind him, the whiteboard bloomed with the Higgs mechanism—perfect arcs, cold beauty, tension contained.

Krane saw what his students did not. The math wasn’t sterile. It was tragic. Elegant. Alive.

He was an odd man, even by faculty standards. He collected things. Not stamps or coins—ideas. He had an entire drawer in his office dedicated to obsolete words, sorted by emotional tone: “Words That Die Alone,” “Words That Bleed Nicely,” “Words With No Home.” He took long walks at dawn to photograph patterns of fractured light in puddles and alleyways. And he kept what he privately called an “emotional landfill” — a file full of discarded breakup letters, apologies never sent, and confessions overheard in stairwells. He said they helped him write with precision.

These collections weren’t academic. They were scaffolding for something else—a hidden voice, one that poured all that silent debris into fiction.

From the front row, Tess Ramírez scribbled something in the margin of her notebook and suppressed a grin. She was in her forties, finishing a long-delayed PhD, and possibly the only person alive who would one day use the phrase “quantum betrayal” in casual conversation.

She respected Krane. She also suspected he had no idea how visible his loneliness was.

When class ended, Krane retreated behind his desk, where a stack of problem sets sat dangerously close to a notepad filled with scribbles. Not physics. Fiction. The bones of a scene for Julia: entanglement as metaphor, two characters locked in orbit, never quite in sync. He’d been shaping it since 3 a.m.

He tugged down his sleeves and nudged the pile toward Tess.

“If you could… the thing.”

She blinked. “You’re a world-class communicator, you know that?”

He blinked back. “That was implied.”

Tess rolled her eyes and scooped up the stack, including—unbeknownst to him—a handful of Julia’s latest pages.

Later that night, she was grading on her couch, jazz humming from the speakers, half a glass of Malbec on the coffee table. And then she saw it.

A page that didn’t belong.

“They spoke like electrons entangled: each word collapsing a possibility in the other. He didn’t touch her hand, but the air around it bent.”

Tess froze. Her wine glass stopped midair.

Her heart did a weird thing, like an extra beat—or maybe a skipped one.

She flipped to the next page.

“Lina stood in the field, symmetry broken, heart split by the simplest law of decay: what once was held cannot always stay.”

And at the bottom, tight and unmistakable: 
–J. Drake

Her pulse kicked.

No. Impossible.

She’d read every Julia Drake novel twice — dog-eared, underlined, whole chapters bookmarked for reasons she couldn’t explain. Not because they were romantic. Because they were honest. No one in Drake’s stories ever got rescued cleanly. They hurt each other. They tried. They failed better. It wasn’t fantasy. It was familiar.

Tess had never known who Julia Drake really was — just that she’d been through the shit. You couldn’t write emotional wreckage that clearly unless you’d lived inside it.

And now here it was. 
On paper. 
In Krane’s handwriting.

Her first instinct was disbelief. Her second was awe. 
Her third was: Does he even know how hot this stuff is?

Tess barely slept. She kept rereading the pages, flipping between disbelief and adrenaline. The idea of confronting Eugene left her nauseous—what if she embarrassed him? What if she was wrong? What if she ruined something by naming it? But the words wouldn’t let her sleep. They weren’t just good. They were true. And she couldn’t unknow that truth now.

The next morning, she didn’t knock. She barged in.

Eugene looked up, mid-sip of coffee, and nearly dropped the mug.

“You’re Julia Drake.”

He froze. Opened his mouth. Closed it.

“You are,” she said. “You’re my favorite author of all time. I thought you were dead. Or French. Or a collective of lesbians.”

Eugene stared at her like she’d just accused him of arson.

“You’re serious,” he managed.

“I’ve read everything,” Tess said, waving the pages. “Twice. I memorized half of A Constant Craving like it was scripture. You made me cry in a Denny’s, Eugene.”

He looked absolutely horrified.

“I was under the impression,” he said slowly, “that my prose was… categorically sentimental.”

“It’s not,” she snapped. “It’s vulnerable. And tight. And unbearably good. God, no wonder you hate small talk—your soul is in six mass market paperbacks and nobody knows.”

Krane went pink. Pink.

“I don’t—it’s not—people in the department wouldn’t understand.”

Tess softened. “I understand. I just didn’t expect my emotionally unavailable science mentor to be moonlighting as the poet laureate of romantic ache.”

Eugene rubbed his forehead. “Please never say that out loud again.”

She grinned. “No promises.”

They sat in silence for a moment, the weight of the secret between them now less like lead and more like gravity—still heavy, but pulling them into orbit.

For Tess, something shifted. She’d always seen Krane as brilliant but unreachable, like a locked cabinet full of equations and rules. But now, she saw the tenderness behind the rigidity. The collector of discarded feelings. The man who couldn’t say what he felt unless it was fictionalized. And somehow, that made her respect him more, not less.

“You ever think,” Tess said quietly, “maybe fiction is the only way people like us know how to feel?”

He looked at her, and for once, didn’t look away.

“All the time,” he said.

That night, Julia Drake began a new manuscript. As Eugene typed, he paused over one line and rewrote it three times—not for clarity, but for care.

The main character’s first real moment of connection came in a cluttered office, after a truth slipped out by accident. The other character didn’t flinch. She saw him. Not just the polished surface, but the hoarder of obsolete words, the photographer of lost light, the emotional archivist in disguise. Her name was Teresa.

It opened with a woman named Teresa. Sharp. Unafraid. The first character Eugene had ever written did not need rescuing or permission. She met the main character’s silence with curiosity, not pity.

And for the first time, Julia Drake wrote a love story that didn’t end in silence.

It ended in symmetry.

The Broken Seal

FICTION – 3TC#MM84

Part II of the Spiral Series

The wind hadn’t stopped.

It moved differently now—slow and strange, like the exhale of something buried deep beneath the ground. It pulled at the corners of her tent, lifting canvas in little fits and snaps, always seeming to tuck itself into cracks where it didn’t belong.

That was what woke her. Not sound, not light. Just pressure.

And then, the artifact cracked again.

Carla snapped upright, breath caught in her throat, the sound sharp and final like a neck breaking in the dark. Her hand flew to her satchel. The clasp was ice-cold. She fumbled it open, fingers stiff with sleep or fear—she couldn’t tell which.

Inside, the artifact pulsed softly. Not glowing, exactly. Breathing. The black stone was veined with dim silver, like capillaries beneath bruised skin. It was cold. It shouldn’t have been. It had gone silent days ago, after the lightning storm and the screaming.

But now, it pulsed.

She stared too long. Her jaw ached. Something inside the artifact wanted her to touch it again. To grip it the way she had before.

Wind scraped across the broken plain, carrying ash and the copper tang of blood. The sky above never returned to its blue hue. It hung overhead like a wound that refused to scab, pulsing faintly in red and violet. Birds no longer came near. Their calls had been replaced by clicking sounds, sharp and unnatural, like someone cracking knuckles in rhythm.

She stepped outside.

The land where the fortress once stood remained warped—trees curved inward like giant hooks, soil blistered like molten glass. Some places she avoided instinctively, though she didn’t remember why. Her body knew what her mind refused: something still lived here.

And it was moving.

On the ridge, something gleamed—symbols etched into a rock face that hadn’t existed a day ago. She climbed toward it. The air thickened with every step, heavy as steam, vibrating with low pressure in her ears.

The glyphs weren’t carved. They were pinned. Slivers of hide, nailed into the stone with bones. Symbols like those from the tomb, but bent, broken, misremembered—like a child trying to copy a nightmare. They wept a thin, translucent fluid. Fresh.

She reached out. The surface twitched.

A breath behind her.
A footstep.

She turned.

A figure limped into view. Hooded. Shifting. Its form shimmered like heat off scorched pavement. The voice came in pieces, static and rust:
“You… turned the key… wrong.”

Carla stepped back, clutching the artifact.

“I sealed it,” she said, though her voice betrayed her.

The figure tilted its head. The hood slipped just enough to reveal a hint of a face—misplaced features, teeth where they shouldn’t be, eyes stitched halfway shut.
“You sealed one. But they were never meant to be alone.”

A chill ran up her spine.

There are more.

The artifact pulsed again. A new groove had appeared—smaller, deeper, purposeful. Not a fracture. A design. It was evolving.

Above, the sky flickered again. Not lightning cracks. Fractures like glass under pressure, thin and spreading. The heavens are trying and failing to hold their shape.

The creature she sealed had not been alone.

The world was a vault. Each seal is a cell. Each twist of the artifact, a new calculation. Her choice had shifted the weight. Something else was pressing through.

Her grip tightened around the artifact, the edges biting into her palm. She was breathing hard, chest aching. Her thoughts raced: Where was the next seal? How many were left? Could she fix what she had started?

She was lost again, not just in the land, but in her role. She had thought herself a savior. Now she feared she had only shuffled the locks.

And she wasn’t alone.

Others would feel the pulse.

Some would fight.
Others would cower.
And a few… would answer the call.

Kimonogate 2

FLASH FICTION SERIES

A suburban saga of secrets, sequins, and sabotage

Episode 2:

Capote’s Gambit

The next morning, Myrtle’s voice pierced the cul-de-sac like a foghorn with unresolved trauma.

“He’s three-legged, Gerald!”

The mayor stopped mid-prune, trowel frozen above a wilting azalea.

“Capote is a disabled romantic, not a threat! You try balancing courtship on a tripod!”

Gerald—the mayor, though the title now felt more like a technicality than an achievement—turned around slowly. Myrtle was in her driveway wearing orthopedic sandals and a shirt that said Let Love Limp. Capote stood proudly beside her, his one front leg planted like a noble tent pole, the other side bare as truth.

Capote barked once. A dramatic, Shakespearean “AY!” if ever there was one.

“I’m not arguing with a dog, Myrtle.”

“You’re arguing with a dream, Gerald! A dream that hops.”

Gerald sighed. “This is not about Capote’s leg. Or Misty’s…whatever Misty’s going through. This is about you blackmailing me with the kimono.

Myrtle stepped forward. Pont and Pint, the other two Cresteds, flanked her like fleshy gremlins.

“You mean the bold pink kimono with the satin sash that said ‘Yas Queen Chemistry’ on the back?”

Gerald turned redder than his begonias.

Myrtle continued, undeterred. “The one you punt-kicked into the rhododendron trench like it was evidence from an interpretive crime scene?”

Capote barked again—once, then twice—then hopped forward on his three legs toward Misty, who was sprawled in a sunbeam like an aloof queen. The Chow lifted her head, sniffed, and did absolutely nothing.

Capote lifted one paw in slow motion. Time froze.

Myrtle gasped. “He’s doing the gesture. He saw it on The Lion King!

“Oh for God’s—”

Look at him, Gerald. That’s love. Pure, deformed love. Don’t you dare deny him just because you’re ashamed of your weekend show tunes and your precious kimono’s untimely burial!”

Gerald looked at Capote. At Misty. At Myrtle. Then at the patch of dirt behind him. The kimono lay there in silence beneath the earth, like a secret in drag.

His voice came out hoarse. “He deserves… happiness.”

Myrtle nodded solemnly. “We all do.”

“Even three-legged, bug-eyed horndogs?”

“Especially them.”

There was a long pause.

Gerald reached into his garden bag, pulled out a small plastic baggie, and unzipped it. He held it up slowly.

Inside: a single, glitter-covered, rhinestone-stitched sash.

Myrtle gasped again. “You kept the sash.”

“It still smells like applause,” he whispered.

Capote barked. Misty let out a low, rumbling groan. Somewhere, possibly in Myrtle’s house, “Hopelessly Devoted to You” began to play softly from a Bluetooth speaker.

And just like that, the feud was over.

For now.

Chronically Challenged: A Friday the 13th Love Story

Daily writing prompt
What notable things happened today?

DAILY PROMPT RESPONSE – FICTION SHORT STORY SERIAL

Chapter 1:

The Ask


Dr. Fiona Klausner had survived worse.

She’d survived peer review by an all-male panel who said things like “feisty formula” and “adorably ambitious.” She’d survived seventeen-hour data cleanses on a broken monitor, and one ill-fated attempt to microwave soup in a vacuum chamber.

But this? This was worse.

She stared across the lab at Dr. Elliot Chowdhury, hunched over a datapad, brow furrowed, lips moving as he whispered numbers to himself. Probably modeling the lattice resonance from their last run. Probably not thinking about her at all.

He wore what he always wore: a Ramones t-shirt (today’s said “Hey Ho Let’s Go”), wrinkled jeans, a slightly singed lab coat, and plastic-frame glasses held together with electrical tape. His prematurely gray hair appeared to have lost an argument with gravity.

To Fiona, he looked like the human embodiment of a chaotic good equation. Unshaven. Brilliant. Endlessly distracting.

You don’t have to do this, her brain whispered. You could just ask him to double-check the time-slice projections. You don’t have to launch your dignity into space on a caffeine-fueled whim.

She reached for her mug, cold. Her hands were damp. Without realizing it, she began adjusting her elegant lab coat. The sleeve, the collar, the pocket. Again and again.
Then she realized what she was doing—you already fixed that—and forced her hand to stop.

Just let it go. He’s nice to everyone. He probably lent you that soldering iron because he’s kind, not because he was flirting in the language of hardware.

She stood up anyway.

Her chair screeched across the tile. Elliot looked up, startled but smiling.

Abort. Retreat. Climb into the trash can and make it your home.

“Elliot?” she said.

He blinked. “Yeah?”

She cleared her throat, then blurted, “I was wondering if you wanted to get dinner sometime. With me. Socially. I mean. Or romantically. I mean—if that’s a thing you’d want. Or ever consider. Or—”


She’d said it. It was now out in the world, irreversible.

Her heart pounded. Her stomach twisted into knots.
She actually felt her intestines realigning themselves like they were trying to flee the scene.

This was a biological emergency.

And then, Elliot made a face. A tiny nose scrunch, subtle but visible.

What’s that face? His nose? Is that a disgust squint?
Do I stink? Is it the emergency deodorant? Oh god, is it the lentil soup from yesterday? I knew it lingered.

Then she blinked. Realized something.
Wait. That’s his thinking face.
She’d seen it dozens of times—whenever he was mid-equation, mid-epiphany, or mid-muffin.
It wasn’t rejection. It was…processing.


Oh. Oh no. This is happening. This is real.

Dr. Fiona Klausner—world-class brain, terrifying poise, hair that doesn’t know chaos—just asked me out.
Me. In this shirt. In these pants. Do these pants even have a functioning zipper?

She’s hot.

Why is a hot girl asking me out?

Am I pitiful? Is this a setup? Is there a camera in the fume hood?

Then it hit him.
The last time a hot girl asked me out…

Carla Smith.
Candle wax. Glitter. A Yelp review.
He still didn’t know how that review got posted under his name, but it cost him two months of eye contact with anyone named Carla.

Say something. Say yes. Don’t mention Carla. Or glitter. Or wax. Just say yes.

He scratched behind his ear. His nose twitched again. Panic reflex.

And somehow, he said it.


“Like a date?” Elliot asked, voice surprisingly steady.

Fiona nodded like a wind-up toy nearing the end of its coil. “Yes. That. Ideally.”

He smiled—not smug or surprised, but warm. Real.

“I’d really like that.”

She blinked. “You would?”

He ran a hand through his ridiculous hair. “Yeah. I’ve been meaning to ask you, actually. But I figured I’d mess it up and say something weird, like, I don’t know… ask if you wanted to split a burrito and debate quantum foam.”

She laughed—a real, involuntary laugh—and it echoed through the lab like something newly possible.

Elliot looked at his watch. “Wait… what day is it?”

Fiona checked her phone. “Friday. The 13th.”

He grinned. “Of course it is.” He shrugged. “What’s the worst that could happen?”

Across the lab, hidden behind a tower of coiled cabling and dead sensors, the chrono-lattice prototype pulsed softly. Once. Twice. Like it was listening. Like it was waiting.

Neither of them noticed.

They were both too busy melting down in tandem.

Kimonogate

FLASH FICTION SERIES – FOWC/RDP/SoCS/FSS #203

A suburban saga of secrets, sequins, and sabotage.


Episode 1:

The Mayor, the Kimono, and Capote’s Forbidden Love

The text the mayor received simply read, “I know what you buried, and it wasn’t just a time capsule.”
He dropped his spoon into his cereal with a neutral thunk and slowly looked toward the back garden, where the freshly disturbed earth sat like a guilty secret under a patchy rhododendron. He took a deep breath and tugged at the collar of his robe—not the pink kimono, no, that one was currently six feet under with a copy of Mamma Mia! Live at the Greek in a glittery DVD case.

He clutched his phone with one hand and his cereal tube with the other. The mayor didn’t own bowls. Too vulnerable. Too open. Like a confession with handles.

Across the hedges, Myrtle McKlusky—seventy-nine, semi-retired, fully judgmental—was watching him from her sunroom. She sat in her recliner like a falcon in a floral nightgown, sipping from a pint glass of prune juice and fanning her three Chinese Crested dogs, each trembling with a different neurosis.

The largest, Capote, was vibrating like an old blender. He had recently discovered his feelings for Misty, Myrtle’s black Chow, and now stared out the window with the unrelenting passion of a Tennessee Williams heroine.

Capote had needs.

The mayor knew Myrtle had seen him. She always did. She had binoculars shaped like opera glasses and judgment shaped like artillery. He had tried to be discreet, but it’s hard to bury shame quietly when you’re panting in crocs and elbow-deep in mulch.

The kimono was silk. It had a peacock on the back. A punt of brandy had been involved.

And now someone was taunting him.

He stormed out of his house in cargo shorts and a tank top that said “Hot Dogs Over Handguns,” and made a beeline for Myrtle’s porch. She met him at the screen door, holding her smallest dog, Pontius—Pont for short—who barked like he was doing Shakespeare.

“Spying again, Myrtle?” the mayor growled, wiping sweat from his forehead and trying not to pant.

Myrtle narrowed her eyes behind rhinestone bifocals. “I would hardly call ‘having working eyes’ a crime.”

“That text wasn’t funny.”

“I didn’t say it was,” she said coolly. “Capote typed it. He’s quite dexterous. Especially since he caught your Misty presenting.”

The mayor’s eyes widened. “That’s my dog.”

“And that’s my Capote,” Myrtle said, lifting him proudly like a neurotic Simba. “And he’s in love.”

“She’s fixed.”

“So is he. Love finds a way.”

The mayor clenched his fists. “Call off your pervert dog or I swear, I’ll—”

“You’ll what?” Myrtle leaned forward, dangerous now. “Threaten three hairless angels with names from the Harlem Renaissance? Do it, Mayor. The HOA already wants your head after that incident with the inflatable disco duck.”

He froze.

She smiled.

“You wore the kimono to Dancing with Myself, didn’t you?”

Silence.

“And you did the full choreography. With backup. Solo.”

He turned and stormed away, sweat rolling down his temple, heart pounding, ears pent up with the ghost of Billy Idol.

Capote licked the glass longingly as Misty rolled in a pile of mulch. Somewhere, a wind blew through the garden. Somewhere, a love story had just begun.

And under the rhododendron, a peacock shimmered in the dirt, waiting.


The Twist

FLASH FICTION – FOWC/RDP/FSS #204

Carla sprinted from the archaeological site, clutching an artifact that could either save or destroy the world.

The desert wind tore at her coat, slicing her cheeks with grit and heat. Behind her, the canyon bellowed—low, deep, the sound of stone waking from sleep. She didn’t look back.

The artifact pulsed in her palm—black stone, veined with silver that moved like quicksilver, coiling and recoiling. Cold as ice, yet burning her skin. It didn’t make a sound, but its pressure settled in her jaw and spine, like a voice she couldn’t quite hear. A warning. A dare.

She had read the glyphs. Scratched into bone, buried beneath layers of false chambers and cursed earth. Left twist: seal. Right twist: release. A simple choice.

Until it wasn’t.

A sound cracked the sky—a roar too wide to come from a throat. Carla reached the ridge and turned.

The site had vanished. In its place stood a figure made of shadow and ruin, shrouded in strips of black that bled smoke. It held a scythe that scraped the air, hissing with each movement like it sliced through time. Beneath its feet: a field of skulls. Beyond it, the expedition fortress, aflame, its banners melting mid-flap.

Her legs went numb. Her breath caught in smoke. She wanted to run. To cower. To vanish. But the heat from the artifact anchored her. Reminded her: she had opened the door.

She had let it out.

The spirals on the artifact shifted. A recess opened. The mechanism waited. Her thumb hovered over it, trembling.

It was her sister’s voice she heard next. Not real. A memory, maybe. Or a trick.
“The world’s been broken before, Carla. Someone always seals it shut again. Someone just like you.”

The creature stepped forward. The ground cracked. A second sun burned in its wake.

She twisted left.

The silence after was total. Not peace. Something worse.

Then, screaming. From the air itself. The creature reared back as spears of molten light stabbed down from the clouds. Chains wrapped its limbs. It shrieked, stumbling, clawing at the sky—but the light yanked it downward, tearing the world around it like cloth.

Then—nothing.

Carla collapsed to her knees, chest heaving. The artifact lay in her hand, cracked down the center, the silver threads gone dark. The sky was still red. The smoke still stung. But the screaming had stopped.

She stood, slowly, scanning the charred remains of the site. The fortress. Her team.

Gone.

She was lost now. A savior with no witnesses, no one left to remember the choice she’d made.

And just as she turned to leave, the wind shifted. Cold, sharp.
Somewhere far off, something laughed.

Blues from the Shadows: Chuck Norris and In the Evening

TUNAGE – SLS

First, a quick word on the man behind the madness: Chuck Norris (no, not the roundhouse legend—the blues Chuck Norris) was an American blues guitarist born on August 11, 1921, in Kansas City, Missouri. A fixture in the post-war West Coast jazz and blues scene, Norris played with the likes of Floyd Dixon and Little Richard before stepping into the spotlight with his own recordings. Forget synthwave nostalgia—this Chuck comes armed with blood-drawing licks and a voice full of scars.

The track “In the Evening (When the Sun Goes Down)” comes from The Los Angeles Flash, a live recording captured in 1980 in Gothenburg, Sweden. The album, gritty and unvarnished, is the last known recording of Chuck Norris as a frontman. While his name rarely topped marquees, his guitar was a secret weapon behind some of the biggest names in rhythm and blues. Norris built his legacy in the shadows—session work, backing bands, and uncredited magic—but The Los Angeles Flash is where he finally took center stage.

So what does a man with decades of sideman dues to his name sound like when he finally steps into the spotlight? Let’s talk about “In the Evening.”

Let’s be clear: when Chuck Norris hits you with a track titled “In the Evening,” you’re not getting candlelight and whispered promises. You’re getting a slow-burn blues simmer—equal parts cigarette smoke and heartbreak. This isn’t background music. It’s the sound of someone who’s seen too much and plays like it’s his last night on Earth.

“In the Evening” unfolds with deliberate weight. From the first chord, Norris sets the tone: heavy, moody, and unafraid of silence. The groove is thick and smoky, the kind that makes you want to pour a drink you can’t afford and stare out a rain-streaked window. His guitar doesn’t just sing—it testifies.

The vocals? Low, worn, and half-growled. Norris delivers each line like he’s been through it—and probably twice. You believe him when he says he’s got the blues, because his fingers back it up with every tortured bend and unhurried lick. It’s not flashy. It’s not loud. But it hits hard, especially when he lets a note hang just long enough to make your chest tighten.

Where the album’s title track struts with brass-knuckled bravado, “In the Evening” sits back in the dark and dares you to come closer. It’s introspective, emotionally raw, and not afraid to sit in its own shadow. Think late-career Muddy Waters meets a bottle of something aged and unforgiving.

Now, is it perfect? Not quite. There’s a verse or two where the pacing drags a hair too long, and you wonder if the band nodded off for a second. But that’s part of the charm—this is live-wire blues played by humans, not robots. No polish. Just grit. In the end, “In the Evening” doesn’t need to beg for your attention. It earns it. Slowly. Relentlessly. Put it on when the night’s too quiet and your thoughts are too loud. Let Chuck Norris pull up a chair beside your regrets and keep you company until the bottle runs dry


Late Night Grooves #139

TUNAGE-LNG

WHOT Episode 139 – “My Country Suga Mama” by Howlin’ Wolf
Hosted by Mangus Khan

[Vinyl crackle, slow blues guitar riff enters like it’s been waiting for this moment all week.]

“It’s after midnight. The world’s too quiet, and your thoughts are too loud.

You’re listening to Late Night Grooves.
WHOT—The hottest in the cool.
And I’m Mangus Khan. Keeper of the turntables. Priest of the B-side gospel.

And tonight, we light a candle for Howlin’ Wolf.

Born June 10th, 1910. Didn’t sing the blues—he bent them, broke them, rearranged them until they stopped being music and started being medicine.

The track tonight is “My Country Suga Mama.” Last studio album. The Back Door Wolf, 1973. He was old. He was sick. He was done with pretending.

And here’s the thing about Wolf—if you thought you knew what the blues were, he made you start over.

He wasn’t clean. He wasn’t smooth. He didn’t slide into your speakers; he crashed through them.

That voice? It didn’t sing—it warned. It confessed. It dared you to look away.

And you didn’t even know what you were hearing at first. You just knew it grabbed something in your gut and held it.

Then came the feelings. All of them. Unlabeled, unapologetic.

“She got a bed in her kitchen, a stove in her bedroom too…”

See, this song isn’t just about a woman. It’s about comfort in chaos. It’s about the kind of love that don’t need logic, just location.

And musically? It doesn’t walk—it stomps. That groove’s got mud on its boots. The rhythm swings like it’s got nothing left to prove.

Wolf’s band knew exactly how far to push without cleaning him up. And that restraint? That’s the secret.

You don’t listen to Howlin’ Wolf. You let him happen to you.

You feel weird. You feel raw.

And somehow… You walk away better.

So yeah, maybe you came in here tonight looking for comfort.

But sometimes the truth doesn’t comfort—it rattles. And it’s better that way.

Let’s listen close.

This is Howlin’ Wolf.
‘My Country Suga Mama.’

Happy birthday, old dog.

Late Night Grooves.
WHOT.

And I’m Mangus Khan—spinning what the world forgot and what your soul’s been needing.”


How I Became Secretary of Seeds

PROSE – FOWC & RDP

The bluebird glared at me from its perch on the fence post like it had been waiting all day just to start something. It was a deep, suspicious blue, like the sky on a day when the weather can’t make up its mind. The bird’s feathers shimmered in the sun, and its eyes were full of judgment.

“You’re staring,” it said.

I blinked. I hadn’t expected this. Birds usually don’t sass me.

“Sorry,” I said. “It’s just… you remind me of when I was young. I used to think birds had secret meetings and built tiny cities out in the fields.”

The bluebird fluffed up. “Yeah, well, we do. You think this is just a fence post? This is the Capitol building.”

I squinted at the worn, splintery wood and the sagging barbed wire. “Seems a little… low budget for a capital.”

“Budget cuts,” the bird said flatly. “Also, you’re standing on the public square. Watch the granola crumbs.”

I shifted awkwardly. Nostalgia hit me like a soap bubble — light, slightly annoying, and somehow sticky. I remembered chasing birds in the backyard, shouting important speeches to them about imaginary kingdoms. I thought they listened. Turns out, they just had bad exit strategies.

“So what’s the bird government up to these days?” I asked, genuinely curious now.

The bluebird tapped its beak thoughtfully. “Mostly snack acquisition. Some squabbling over real estate. And we’re still figuring out how to unionize against cats.”

It flapped its wings once, a grand, slow-motion move like it had just delivered a very important decree. “Anyway, I gotta fly. Press conference in a cedar tree at noon. But before I go—” it paused dramatically, “you’re appointed Secretary of Seeds.”

I blinked again. “Wait, what? I didn’t even apply.”

“Exactly why you’re qualified,” the bird said, very seriously. “No one who wants the job should have it. Now go forth. Scatter responsibly.”

And just like that, it took off, leaving me alone with my nostalgia, a few leftover granola crumbs, and a brand-new title I hadn’t asked for.

I brushed my shirt off with as much dignity as I could muster and gave a solemn nod to the fence post capital. It’s not every day you get conscripted into bird government. Diplomacy with birds was a tricky business, but I like to think I made progress.


Confessions of a Chocoholic: I Manifested the Ultimate Chocolate Bar

Daily writing prompt
Describe your dream chocolate bar.

DAILY PROMPT RESPONSE

Let’s get something straight: when people say “dream big,” they usually mean winning the lottery or finally getting the top bunk. I say, dream bigger. Dream in chocolate.

Now, I’m not talking about your run-of-the-mill “gourmet” chocolate that costs more than your first car and melts into a sad puddle the second you dare leave it in the sun. No, my dream chocolate bar isn’t bound by the petty limitations of physics, sugar, or common sense.

Picture this:

The chocolate bar is infinite. You snap off a piece, savor it, and before you can even finish your dramatic sigh of contentment, it’s back. Full-sized. Ready for round two. Or seventeen. It regenerates like Wolverine, but you know, sweeter and less stabby.

But wait, it gets better. This isn’t just any chocolate. It’s a mood ring for your mouth. One day it’s caramel-filled and gooey, the next it’s a snappy dark chocolate espresso crunch. Feel like nougat? Boom. Salted pretzel swirl? You got it. It reads your vibe better than your best friend during a breakup.

And if you’re the type who changes your mind mid-bite (no judgment, you’re complicated and that’s okay), you just speak it into existence.

“I need caramel and espresso.”

Snap — done.

“Wait, scratch that. I’m feeling peanut butter and toffee.”

Boom — reality.

This bar listens. No app. No settings menu. Just you, your snack, and a mutual understanding that life is too short for bad chocolate.

Now, before the fitness brigade shows up with their pitchforks, let’s make something clear: this magical bar has zero effect on your blood sugar. Nada. It metabolizes into pure energy and good vibes. It’s basically a kale smoothie in disguise — if kale were, you know, actually delicious.

And let’s address the most important feature: no melting, no smearing. None of that sad crime scene on your fingers. It’s got some high-level molecular wizardry happening, keeping it perfectly intact until it touches your lips. Clean hands, clean conscience.

Oh, and sharing? Optional. The bar will only grow a second one if you say so. Because not everyone is worthy, and boundaries are healthy.

Just for kicks, it also whispers encouragements like:

“You’re doing amazing.”

“Have another piece. You’ve earned it.”

“You’re basically crushing life right now.”

Finally, a chocolate bar that understands us better than most humans.


So, if anyone out there is working on rewriting the laws of matter and space-time, please prioritize this chocolate bar. The world doesn’t need another social media app or a new type of yogurt. We need this.

And when it’s ready? I’ll be the first in line — with clean hands and high expectations.

And if it whispers encouragement at me? Even better. Finally, a snack that understands the assignment.

The Watcher at the World’s End

PROSE – 3TC

“All things end, but not all things die.”

In elder days, ere kings were crowned and seas were given name, there lay at the uttermost edge of the world a garden unseen by mortal eye. No chart could find it; no path did lead to it. For it was hidden behind a hedge so wild, it did snarl with the very sinews of time, its roots gorged upon the dust of ages forgotten.

This garden was no verdant haven. Nay, it did blaze with a terrible, floral fury — a sea of poppies red as the blood of stars, each bloom fed upon the sighs of worlds long perished. And amid that fiery bloom stood a lonely bench, smooth-worn by the passing of countless aeons. Upon that bench sat a woman.

Her true name was lost, spoken by none, for fear or reverence, who could say. They called her the Watcher, the Lady Beneath the bunting of Stars, a soul unclaimed by death or life. Her hair fell like rivers of midnight; her raiment shimmered with the ghost-light of a thousand vanished moons. Born she was when first breath quickened flame, and there would she remain until the last whisper stilled the last ember.

Above her, the moon waxed monstrous and red, no gentle beacon but a colossus, strained fiercely against the dark. Tales of old proclaimed: when the moon should bleed full and low, when its furnace breath did wilt the very blossoms, then would the Watcher stir, and with her rising, the world would fold in upon itself, spent and hallowed.

The bunting of stars frayed in the heavens. The hedge withered; poppies fell like the tears of a dying host. And yet still she tarried.

Some said she wove the fate of all things in her stillness — that kingdoms did crumble at the closing of her hand, that battles were lost and won by the flickering of her gaze, that lovers were fated or sundered by the turning of her head.

But upon the last night, the Night of the Final Bloom, she moved not.

The moon, vast and bleeding, filled the firmament; the hedge burned with silent flame.

At length, she stood. The earth sighed low, not in fear, but in weary release. She stepped forward into the floral pyre, her raiment whispering secret oaths to the ashes. And with each step, the stars winked out — one by one — strung like dying bunting across the velvet of the void.

Behind her, the world did fold, not with clamor or woe, but with the solemn grace of an ancient song ended.

Whither she went, none can say. Perchance she walked into a realm yet unborn; perchance she became the hedge, the poppies, the furious moon itself — a silent covenant that every ending be but the herald of another beginning.


Earth Girls Are (Not) Easy

FLASH FICTION – FOWC & RDP

Zog had traveled 27 light-years for this nonsense.

He’d battled through the fray of the Andromeda-Fermilab skirmishes, dodged a black hole that smelled suspiciously like burnt popcorn, and bribed a customs agent on Venus — all for what Earth’s glossy travel brochures promised: an authentic campfire night.

Now he sat paralyzed in a splintery lawn chair, staring at a pit of flaming sticks like they were a personal insult.

This is it? Zog blinked slowly. Fire. In a hole. Congratulations, Earth. You’ve reinvented the sun, but dumber.

The smoke was relentless. Shift left — it followed. Shift right — it hunted him like an ex with a grudge. His oxygen filters strained, and he already smelled like scorched pine and bad decisions.

Two Earth juveniles gawked at him from across the yard.

“Is he okay?” one whispered, chocolate smeared across his wrist.

“Maybe he’s meditating,” the other said, as if Zog was one deep breath away from achieving Nirvana.

No, Timmy, Zog thought grimly. I’m rethinking every life decision, starting with trusting Mon.

Ah, Mon — fellow traveler, distributor of lies. Earth girls are easy, Mon had said, smirking, right before getting ejected from a Martian dive bar. You’ll be knee-deep in interspecies romance before you can say, “Take me to your leader.”

So far, Zog hadn’t even been knee-deep in conversation. The only intimate contact he’d had was with the mosquito drilling into his forearm.

A marshmallow flung from a crooked stick splattered onto his lap, instantly fusing to his exosuit.

He didn’t flinch. He didn’t dare.

Perfect, Zog thought. Now I’m paralyzed, smoke-drenched, and sticky. What an exotic species I must appear: a confused, flammable piñata.

Across the fire, someone strummed a guitar and began mumbling a song about truck beds and heartbreak. Zog stared blankly, mentally composing his one-star review.

Earth Girls: False Advertising. Fires: Aggressively Enthusiastic. Hospitality: Threat Level Marshmallow. Would Not Recommend.

Still, he thought, if he could survive the fray, he could survive this. Maybe even find a girl — though at this point he’d settle for someone who didn’t accidentally set him on fire.


Too Silent to Break

POETRY – ANNABELLE SERIES



no witness, no audience, just the truth between heartbeats

The tunnel stretches ahead of her—long, dark, indifferent.

She doesn’t rush.

She lets the silence catch up to her, swallow her, settle in her bones.
The train is late, but she doesn’t mind. Waiting doesn’t scare her anymore.

Waiting used to mean standing still, vulnerable. A sitting target.
Now it means patience.
Preparation.

The air is cool against her skin.
Tiles sweat under the flickering overhead lights.
Her reflection is warped in the wall’s glossy surface—sharp in places, blurred in others.

A reminder:
She is not what she was.
She is not yet what she will be.


She glances over her shoulder—not out of fear, but calculation.
The old Annabelle would have flinched at the sound of footsteps, would have blurred her edges, and made herself small.

The woman standing here now doesn’t shrink.
She watches. Measures.
Calculates the distance between herself and the unknown.

After Jimmy died, she lost herself.
She became someone she wasn’t proud of.
Someone she didn’t know.

But that version of her—the one who bled for approval, who clung to applause like oxygen—
that version couldn’t have survived this silence.

She’s learned that some things can only be reclaimed in the dark.

Not through force.
Not through performance.
Through stillness.

Through the deliberate act of not running.


A sound. A shift in the tunnel air.
She feels it before she hears it—the train, dragging itself closer, howling through the underground.

Her heart stutters once, hard.
Not from fear.
From memory.

She could stay.
It would be easier.
Familiarity has its own gravity—its own kind of safety, even when it bruises you.

Her hand tightens around the strap of her bag.
Fingers brushing the worn leather like a lifeline.

Leaving feels like tearing a page from a book mid-sentence—violent, unfinished.
And part of her wonders if she can really do it.
If she’s strong enough to survive what comes after the leaving.


The train arrives, a sigh of metal and momentum.

She doesn’t move yet.
Not for a breath.
Not for two.

Slowly, she slips her hand into her pocket.
Fingers close around cool metal.

Jimmy’s lighter.
The old, battered one he used to fidget with when conversations got too deep.

She rubs her thumb across its surface, worn smooth from years of hands that never really rested—
and feels the small dents, the scratches, tiny scars from thousands of times he dropped it trying to fancy-light his cigarette.
He always looked so goofy doing it—
goofy in a beautiful way.
The kind of way that made you giggle without thinking.

The memory sneaks up on her—
and for the first time in a long time, it makes her smile.


She hears the buzz of the flickering overhead lights.
The silence echoes back at her, not empty now, but full of reminders
of who she used to be.
Of the hollow ache she carried before she learned how to fight.

Defiance is what she lives for.
It’s stitched into her now—the refusal to vanish, to apologize.

But the thought edges in—quiet, undeniable:

She must smile and drop the facade.

She must be who she’s here for.

Not them.
Not even Jimmy.
Herself.


And then—soft, impossible—
she hears it.

Jimmy’s voice.

Low, steady, the way it used to be when she needed reminding who she was.

“Come on, babe. You got this.”

Her pulse kicks.
She closes her eyes, lets the sound settle under her ribs.

She steps forward once—

“Keep going, babe.”

Another step—

“This ain’t the end of you.”

Each stride toward the open doors drags the past behind her like a long shadow—
but his voice cuts through the weight.

“Move.”


Right now, in this thin strip of no man’s land between departure and arrival, between past and future—

She belongs.

Not to anyone. Not to any memory.
Not even to Jimmy, though she carries him still—his watch at her wrist, his lighter warm in her pocket.

She belongs only to herself.

And maybe that’s what survival really is.
Not the absence of doubt.
But the decision to move anyway.


The doors open, a hush of invitation and warning.

Annabelle exhales slowly, the way you do when you’re about to let go of something you loved too long.
She takes another step.

The hesitation lingers, heavy as a heartbeat—
but she carries it with her.
Carries Jimmy’s voice too.

Because courage isn’t about not doubting.

It’s about not letting doubt decide.


When she boards the train, she does not look back.

She doesn’t need to.

She’s already left.

And somewhere in the hum of the engine and the quiet inside her chest—
she swears she hears it again.

“Proud of you, babe.”

And this time, the smile comes easier.

Still Not Grown: Concerts, Consequences, and MiMi’s Side Eye

FANDANGO’S FLASHBACK FRIDAY

So, here we are. It’s MiMi’s birthday — or as she used to call it, her day — and what did I do to honor her? I went to not one, but two concerts back-to-back like I was still 22 and invincible. Now my body’s staging a full-blown rebellion, and honestly? I deserve it.

I can already hear MiMi’s voice, clear as day: “Hmm…running around here thinking you’re grown. You better sit your butt down somewhere.”

She wouldn’t even be mad — just deeply, soulfully amused. That was her way. She didn’t come at you all sweet and gentle; she came at you with common sense wrapped in sarcasm and a side-eye that could stop a grown man mid-sentence.

Thing is, MiMi knew a few things about life — mainly that it would humble you if you weren’t smart enough to humble yourself first. She was tough, she was wise, and she didn’t hand out sympathy just because you made dumb decisions. Nope. She handed you a wet rag, told you to ice that injury, and advised you to sit down and think about your life choices.

And you know what? She was right. She’s still right. Every time my knees pop or my back protests, I can feel her judgment radiating from the great beyond like, “See? Didn’t I tell you?”

But MiMi also believed in living, not just scraping by, but actually living. Laughing hard, dancing when you feel like it (even if your body says otherwise), and gathering memories worth the limp you’ll have tomorrow.

So yeah, I’m hurting today. But I’m also smiling. Because honoring MiMi isn’t about playing it safe — it’s about doing the things that fill you up, even if you have to pay for it later with ibuprofen and regret.

Happy birthday, MiMi. Thanks for the tough love, the side-eye, and the voice in my head telling me to sit my grown self down — right after I live a little.


Too Sharp to Hold

POETRY – ANNABELLE SERIES


you wanted the fantasy—now meet the fallout

The light doesn’t flatter her.

It splits her down the middle—green on one cheek, red on the other.
Like a warning. Like a dare.
She doesn’t turn from it. She lets it expose her angles. Her sharpness. Her refusal to soften for their comfort.

This is not a glow.
This is a glare.

She watches the room through tinted lenses, as if the distance they create might protect her. As if dimming the world might dim what still pulses inside her.
The ache. The want. The memory.

The drink in her hand is untouched. It’s a prop. Like everything else she wears tonight.
The sunglasses.
The chains.
The silence.

They look at her like she’s a story they want to be part of.

They don’t know she’s the ending.


She doesn’t speak much anymore—not in places like this.
Words feel expensive. Trust, impossible.

So she listens instead. To the way people try to impress through noise. To the bass that thumps like a hollow heart.
To the click of her own restraint every time someone gets too close.

She lets the glasses do the talking. Lets the braids fall like armor.
Lets them wonder what she’s thinking.

Because curiosity is safer than closeness.
Let them project. Let them guess.

It’s easier than being held wrong.

They don’t know Jimmy.
They don’t know the weight she carries in her wrist—his watch ticking, ticking, never letting her forget that she is still here and he is not.
That time moved on. That she did too. But not without cost.

After Jimmy died, she lost herself.
She became something else.
Someone she wasn’t proud of.
Someone she didn’t know.

That’s what no one sees when they look at her.
Not the reinvention.
Not the ruins beneath it.
Not the choice to survive when survival meant shapeshifting.

They don’t know how she nearly drowned in grief and came back with a mirror for a heart.
Reflective. Untouchable. Sharp.

But there was a moment, days ago—brief and disarming—when she stared at an old photo of him.
And in the quiet weight of his gaze, something shifted.

She felt something familiar when she looked at his picture.
Something that reminded her she had power.

Not the performative kind. Not applause.
But the power to stand. To remember. To continue.


Someone approaches. Of course they do.
Men like him always do—when the lights are low and the mystery is wrapped in gloss.

“You look like trouble,” he says, leaning in with a confidence he hasn’t earned.

She tilts her head, slow. Deliberate.
Her thumb brushes Jimmy’s lighter inside her sleeve.
Click. No flame. Just memory.

She studies him the way wolves study fences.

“I am,” she says. “But not the kind you’re good at surviving.”

He laughs—too loud, too fake—but steps back.
She doesn’t flinch. She never does.

Because she’s not here to be wanted.
She’s here to remember who she is without being touched.

She’s here to prove she can be in the world again—even if the world doesn’t deserve her.


But even now, beneath the rhythm and neon and the low hum of everything she refuses to feel—

Something stirs.

A voice not extinguished.
A hunger not silenced.

That same voice that whispered in the stillness after Jimmy left her:

Will anyone ever see the girl beneath the glass?
Will anyone reach without pulling?
Will anyone stay if she stops performing?

And for the briefest breath, she considers it—what it might feel like to answer those questions with action.
To peel the gloss. To set down the mask.
To let someone see her without preparation.

But not tonight.

Tonight is for the performance.
Tonight is for control.
Tonight is armor masquerading as elegance.

She lifts her glass—not to drink, but to steady her hand.
And in the mirrored wall, she catches a glimpse.

Not the reflection.
Not the projection.

Annabelle.

Not a ghost. Not a brand.
Not a wound in makeup.

Just a woman.

Too sharp to hold.
Too real to forget.

Too Soft to Survive

POETRY



by the time they named her strong, she’d already lost everything else

This is what she looked like before.

Before the veil. Before the gloss. Before they praised her composure and confused it for peace.
Before she turned herself into armor.

Before the night Jimmy died.

She was Annabelle then. Not a symbol. Not a survivor. Just a girl who still smiled with her whole face, even when it hurt.
Who wore her softness without fear.
Who believed in mornings, in second chances, in love that didn’t need explanation.

Jimmy saw her.

Not the projection, not the potential—just her.
Hair tangled from sleep. Laugh like rebellion.
Questions that didn’t need answers.
He held her like she was real, and that was the most dangerous thing of all.

Because real things break.

And that night, something did.

She didn’t cry at first. She didn’t scream.
She went still.
Still enough to make a decision.

If softness got her here, she would bury it.
If love made her reckless, she would starve it.
If truth demanded grief, she would wear lies like couture.

So she did what women like her are trained to do.

She became someone else.

The world met her later—painted, polished. They called her elegant. Formidable. Composed.
They didn’t know she’d cut out parts of herself to fit that dress.
They didn’t see the ghost she carried in her mouth.

They just saw a woman who never cracked.

But some nights, when her reflection forgets to lie—
the voice inside her whispers:

Did you ever wish you were someone else?
Because I do.
She don’t belong here. She doesn’t belong.

She’s worn the mask so long, it’s started to feel like skin.
It itched at first; now it bleeds beneath the scars.
And she no longer knows where it ends, or where she begins.

But underneath, that other girl—the before girl—isn’t gone. Just buried.

And with her, the memory:

She was selfless. He was a true friend.
She should have been there for him.
Slow dancing until the crying eased.
Letting him collapse into her silence.
Being the warmth when the cold got too loud.

Now she speaks the unspeakable.

Jimmy is gone.
And she wasn’t there.

Not the way he needed.
Not the way he had been for her.
She should’ve been someone he could come to.

Jimmy’s watch ticks, ticks, ticks—a reminder that she is still alive.
She wears it now, not for timekeeping, but as penance.
It doesn’t tell time.
It tells absence.

She remembers who she was before they called her strong.
Before she survived by silence.
Before she was too bright to touch.
Before the grief calcified into poise.

She remembers Jimmy.

And tonight, she doesn’t want to be worshipped, or applauded, or envied.
She wants to be held.
She wants someone to say her name like it means something.
Annabelle.
Like it’s not just a title she wears in his absence.

Her thumb rubs his lighter—silver, worn smooth, still warm from her pocket.
She exhales her words into the air like smoke, like prayer.

“You saved me…
You saved me.”

Too Bright to Touch

PROSE – FOWC & RDP


She moved like a memory caught in motion—half real, half reflection.
Blue light wrapped her like prophecy, like warning.
Everything about her shimmered.
Not from joy, but from exhaustion lacquered into beauty.

There was a cost to being seen this way.

Every inch of her radiated curated power—eyes rimmed in defiance, lips painted in precision.
She looked flawless. Untouchable.
But nothing about her was effortless.
She was sculpted in silence, shaped by scrutiny, smoothed by survival.

The world adored the Gloss.

They called it strength.
They mistook stillness for peace.
They praised the image and ignored the ache.

Because Gloss blinds.

And beneath it, something primal waited—untamed, uninvited, and fully hers.

Fur.

Not for decoration—for defense.
It was everything she’d learned to hide: the mess, the wildness, the depth.
The part of her that could not be branded, couldn’t be edited.

She’d buried it to belong.
But it never stopped breathing.

Now it whispered again.

I want to love.
I want to find peace.
I want to find the real.

But in a world that feeds off illusion…

They tell her lies, in a delicious way.
Wrapped in compliments.
Scented with approval.
Only palatable if she never breaks character.

She tried to believe.
Tried to play along.
But the silence inside her was louder than any applause.

Though she is surrounded, she feels alone.

People held the projection.
No one held her.

Who is the person peering from the cage?
She doesn’t want to be here, but there she is upon the stage.

And one day, without ceremony, she stopped pretending.

She stripped away everything, stood as she truly was.
No gloss.
No pose.
No apology.

And in the rawness of that moment—

To dream of the moment is not insane.

Not foolish.
Not naïve.
Not a weakness.

It’s a kind of rebellion—
To believe in softness after survival.
To imagine stillness after the storm.

Perhaps, she will learn the answer—just not today.

Today is enough.

Because in the stillness…

She not afraid.
She not afraid.
She began to breathe.
It almost easy.

No spotlight.
No mask.
Just breath.
Just truth.
Just her.

Winter French Kissed Me and It Was Not Okay

How do you feel about cold weather?

DAILY PROMPT RESPONSE

—a survivor’s guide to atmospheric betrayal

How do I feel about cold weather?
First of all, what a ridiculous question. Clearly asked by someone who’s never had to warm their jeans in front of the oven before putting them on. Someone who thinks “cold” means putting on a hoodie for their latte run, with almond milk, as if that’s the real crisis.

Let’s get this straight: cold weather is not an aesthetic. It’s not “cozy.” It’s not “romantic.” It is a full-blown seasonal assault. It’s waking up and negotiating with your thermostat like you’re defusing a bomb. It’s stepping outside and getting physically bullied by the air. It slaps your face, steals your breath, and laughs as your will to live slips on black ice.

Have you ever felt the cold in your teeth? Not because you’re chewing ice—just because you exist? The cold doesn’t nudge you; it invades. Your fingers become meat popsicles. Your nose a leaky faucet. Your spine? An icicle with regrets.

And yes, someone will always chirp, “But snow is so magical!”

Sure. So is glitter—until it’s in your carpet, your soul, and your coffee. Snow is only magical until you’re scraping your windshield with a frozen pizza box because your scraper snapped in half like your sanity.

But here’s the thing: I didn’t always feel this way.

There was a time when winter meant war, and we were ready for it.

We were glued to the radio each morning, listening for school closures like it was the stock market. We lived for the moment they’d say our school’s name. Nothing else mattered. Snow day? Victory. Snow day? Absolute chaos.

And when we got the call—we deployed.
Our mothers didn’t mess around with stylish gear. None of that fitted Columbia-brand nonsense grandkids wear today. No, we were wrapped in layers so thick we couldn’t bend at the elbows. Giant snowsuits in violent colors, scarves wrapped until we couldn’t breathe, hats that made us look like sentient laundry piles.

We didn’t look cool. We looked insulated. And we were proud of it. Because we had work to do. Trash can lids became sleds. Snow ramps got built with zero structural integrity. There were snow forts to construct, munitions to stockpile, and alliances to betray. If you didn’t come back soaked, bruised, and slightly frostbitten—you didn’t commit.

And the cold? It didn’t touch us.
We stayed outside for hours. No complaints. No thermals. Just soaked socks and adrenaline. We siphoned warmth directly from the sun—or maybe from the bodies of our enemies in those brutal snowball battles. We made snow angels like we were summoning ice demons. We didn’t feel pain. We felt alive.

But somewhere along the line, that magic froze over.

You start to see snow not as a playground, but as debt—a cruel joke you’ll be shoveling off your car at 6 a.m. with a spoon because your scraper snapped (again). The world no longer stops for snow. It just gets harder.

And then something inside you changes. You stop complaining. You stop reacting. You just nod when the forecast says “ice pellets” like some frostbitten monk who’s accepted their fate. You become that person who shovels in a T-shirt—not because it’s brave, but because your soul gave up years ago.

So how do I feel about cold weather?

Like a war veteran feels about the war: I’ve been through it, I have the scars, and if you say “but snow is magical!” one more time, I will personally make you lick a metal pole in January.

Any more questions?

Mistake were Made: The Shame pt 2

FICTION

The Diner (Where Grease Meets Regret)

The Grease Trap Diner stood like a beacon of poor decisions made slightly better with hash browns. It had peeling booths, 24-hour fluorescent lighting, and the smell of burnt bacon baked into every surface.

Harper wrinkled her nose as we stepped inside. “It’s like someone deep-fried sadness and put it on a plate.”

A waitress appeared, equal parts tired and unamused. Her nametag was upside down, and she looked like she had just crawled out of a regrettable night and into her shift without a detour through self-care. Mascara slightly smudged. Hair bun defying physics. Coffee in one hand, soul long departed.

She stared at me like she was reliving something traumatic. “Oh. Look who’s alive.”

“You remember me?” I asked.

“You cried into a pancake.”

Harper clapped a hand over her mouth to stifle the laugh. “You always make such a strong impression.”

The waitress slid us into a booth with the energy of someone who had absolutely zero left to give. “You and Tank Top Man came in here at like 3 a.m., tried to order nachos using interpretive dance, and then debated the moon landing with a jukebox.”

“I’m starting to think I owe this entire city an apology,” I muttered.

She poured us coffee like she was dealing cards in a poker game she had already lost. “You made me promise I’d never speak of it. But here we are.”

Harper leaned in, still grinning. “Any chance he left a wallet here?”

The waitress—Marge, apparently, per her crooked tag—shook her head. “Nah. But you wouldn’t shut up about Lucky Note Karaoke. Said you needed to ‘redeem your voice and your legacy.’”

“That sounds like something I would drunkenly declare,” I admitted.

“You also said you were going to drop the mic and your toxic tendencies. Then you stole a breadbasket.”

Harper blinked. “Why a breadbasket?”

“I claimed it was symbolic,” I muttered.

Marge handed me a receipt with a scrawled note on the back:
“Raj still owes you the mic. Lucky Note Karaoke.”

Harper raised an eyebrow. “Raj?”

“I have no memory of that name, which means it’s probably important.”

The Karaoke Bar (Where Self-Respect Goes to Die)

Lucky Note Karaoke looked like a speakeasy run by tone-deaf ghosts. The lighting was dim; the carpet was sticky, and a muffled rendition of Living on a Prayer wailed from the next room.

“I already hate it here,” Harper muttered.

“I think this is where I transcended,” I said.

Raj, the bartender, looked up as we approached. “Ah. The tenor of tequila returns.”

“Raj,” I said. “Please tell me you found a wallet. It’s black, a little beat up, contains my entire sense of security.”

Raj smirked and reached under the bar. “This one?”

I nearly wept.

“I kept it here,” he said, “because you made me swear not to give it to you unless you remembered the sacred vow.”

Harper arched an eyebrow. “What vow?”

Raj grinned and held up a napkin. Scrawled in my chicken-scratch handwriting were the words:
“Future me: if you’re reading this, you’re probably panicking. Don’t. I hid the wallet here. Because drunk-you was a liability. You’re welcome. Also, drink water, you crusty bitch.”

I stared at it in silence.

Harper burst out laughing so hard she had to sit down.

“I hate and respect myself,” I whispered.

Raj handed over the wallet. “Cards intact. Cash untouched. You even tucked in a note that just says: ‘Remember: NO BACKFLIPS.’”

“I want to go home,” I said, taking it reverently.

“You said that last night,” Raj replied. “Right before singing Bohemian Rhapsody like you were exorcising a demon.”

Return of the Wallet Warrior

Back at the apartment, I collapsed on the couch like a war hero returning from the front lines. My wallet—miraculously intact—was now clutched in both hands like it contained ancient wisdom.

Harper tossed her jacket onto a chair and flopped down across from me, watching like a judge awaiting a confession. “So. You retrieved the sacred artifact. At what cost?”

I opened the wallet and rifled through it.
Cards? Present.
Cash? Surprisingly untouched.
Sanity? Negotiable.

“I think I aged five years,” I said. “Also, apparently, I’m prone to hiding things from myself when drunk. Like a paranoid raccoon.”

Harper leaned forward. “So… lessons learned?”

I nodded solemnly. “Never attempt a backflip. Never trust tequila. Never trust myself.”

“Three truths,” she said. “Write them on your wall.”

Then she pulled out her phone.

“What’s that?” I asked.

She smirked. “Your final humiliation.”

I watched in slow horror as she pressed play on a voicemail. My own voice, slurred and self-important, filled the room:

“Hey, future me. It’s past you. I know you’re probably panicking right now because you’re a dumbass. Don’t worry. I hid your wallet at the karaoke bar. You made me do it. You’re welcome. Also, you’re gonna want Gatorade. And don’t call your ex. I know you’re thinking about it. DON’T.”

There was a long pause on the message. Then, faintly, “…I think I might be a genius.”

Harper was in tears.

“I am,” I said slowly, “my own unreliable narrator.”

“You left yourself a drunk fail-safe,” she said. “Like an alcoholic Mission: Impossible.”

“It actually worked,” I whispered.

Harper grinned. “Too bad you’ll never live it down.”

Scene 8: The Final Baby Step

The next morning, I downloaded a wallet-tracking app, activated it, and set up notifications. I was taking control, being responsible.

I was… learning?

Harper wandered into the room, half-awake, sipping coffee. “Look at you. Growing.”

“I’m trying,” I said. “Baby steps.”

She nodded.

Then paused.

“Where’s your phone?”

I blinked.

Patted my pockets.

Checked the couch cushions.

Looked under the cat.

“…Oh no.”

Harper sipped. “Back to the quest, Odysseus.”

THE END
(Or is it?)

Did I tell you about the time Harper stalked a stripper

Mistakes Were Made: The Shame pt 1

FICTION – FOWC & RDP

The Morning After

If you ever wake up and immediately regret being alive, congratulations—you’re probably me.

My skull was hosting a drum circle led by caffeine-deprived raccoons. My mouth felt like an unnamed beauty had sandpapered it with a vendetta with every man who dissed her ever, and my limbs responded to commands in defiance like they were on strike. Everything hurt, especially my dignity.

I groaned, rolled over, and promptly fell off the bed onto my work boots. Those lace hooks really hurt. Classic.

As I clawed my way upright, fragments of last night teased my consciousness—neon lights, slurred toasts, someone yelled “SEND IT!” (possibly me), and the faint memory of interpretive dancing to an EDM remix of Ave Maria.

Then it hit me.
Something was missing.

I patted myself down. Phone? Somehow still miraculously clinging to life under the pillow. Keys? Jangling mockingly on the nightstand. Wallet?

No wallet.

I picked up my jeans from the corner and checked the pockets. I wondered how they got there. Then realized that nothing was going to be normal today.

Cue the internal scream.

I scrambled to check under the bed, between couch cushions, inside the fridge (don’t ask), and even in the washing machine. No dice.

Panic was slowly rising like a bad dubstep drop when the door creaked open.

Harper, the Roommate of Judgement

“Lose something, hero?”

There she stood: Harper. The kind of roommate who alphabetized the spice rack and judged you silently when you microwaved leftover fish. She was holding a mug that said, ‘I Tolerate You’, which honestly felt generous.

I blinked at her, attempting to appear casual while definitely radiating the aura of a feral raccoon.

“My wallet,” I croaked. “I think it… wandered off.”

Harper leaned against the doorframe like she was starring in a sarcastic soap opera. “Well, unless your wallet’s name is Travis and it yells about late-stage capitalism when drunk, you left with someone else last night.”

“Travis?” I asked, brain lagging.

She sipped her coffee with the grace of a smug swan. “Tall, loud, wore a tank top with a motivational quote that was both inspirational and wildly inaccurate. You two were in a budding bromance bonding over tequila shots and something about ‘seizing the narrative’.”

“…I’m scared of me,” I whispered.

“You should be.”

I collapsed onto the couch. “Tell me we didn’t go clubbing.”

“We did. Or at least, you did. You left this apartment yelling ‘THE NIGHT IS YOUNG, AND SO AM I!’ “Drink, dance, and Conquer!” even though both those statements were lies.”

I groaned. “Please tell me we ended at the diner.”

“We always end at the diner,” she said. “You made out with a corn dog and a bottle of mustard.”

“…Romance is dead.”

She tossed me a bottle of water and a packet of aspirin with the precision of someone who had done this before. Too many times. “Find your wallet. I’m not covering your avocado toast debt again.”

With the grace of a hungover possum, I stood up. “Time to retrace my shame.”

“Godspeed, wallet warrior,” Harper called after me, already halfway back to bed. “And try not to lose your soul this time.”

The Pub (Where It All Went Wrong)

The sun assaulted my retinas like it had a personal vendetta. I stumbled onto the sidewalk, blinking like a mole emerging from its hole, while Harper followed behind me, arms crossed, coffee in hand, deeply regretting her life choices.

“Are we walking into your shame voluntarily now?” she asked.

“Retracing my steps. Like a detective. A very dehydrated detective with a bad haircut and no clue.”

She snorted. “So… yourself.”

We reached The Pickled Elbow, the pub where the descent into chaos had apparently begun. It looked innocent enough in daylight—wood-paneled charm, cheerful chalkboard sign out front. Like the kind of place that would lull you into bad decisions with discounted craft beer and 2000s pop playlists.

Inside, the bartender looked up as we entered. She wore the tight smile of someone who’d seen it all and did not want to see any of it again.

“Oh,” she said, narrowing her eyes at me. “It’s you.”

“Hi,” I said, sheepishly. “I think I lost my wallet here last night.”

“You mean after you got on the bar and tried to convince the crowd you invented the espresso martini?”

Harper burst out laughed so hard she nearly spilled her coffee. “You what?”

The bartender—Gina—shrugged. “He was passionate. Loud. Slightly wrong.”

I flushed. “Right. So, no wallet?”

Gina shook her head. “Nope. But you left with a guy named Travis. Tank top. Looked like he got rejected from a CrossFit cult.”

Harper nodded like it all made sense. “The prophet of bad life choices.”

“Also,” Gina added, pulling a wrinkled napkin from behind the bar, “you made me promise to give you this.”

I unfolded it. It said, in my own handwriting:
“IF I GET LOST, CHECK THE MEAT PALACE. THE TRUTH IS THERE.”

Harper peered over my shoulder. “What the hell is the Meat Palace?”

I stared at the napkin. “I think… it might be the club.”

She sighed. “Of course it is.”

As we turned to go, I found myself reflecting on just how often I ended up here—metaphorically and literally. A bar, a mistake, a blackout, and a joke that stopped being funny. I wasn’t just losing wallets. I was losing my grip on being someone I recognized in the morning. There was a certain bewilderment in that realization that dug deeper than I’d like to admit.

The Club (A.K.A. The Meat Palace)

We stood outside a neon-soaked warehouse with a line of people already queuing like they were about to enter battle. The bass thumped like a distant migraine.

Harper looked up at the glowing sign:
CLUB INFERNO.
Below it, in smaller font: Home of the $5 Mystery Shot.

“This place smells like Axe body spray and desperation,” Harper muttered.

“I vaguely remember trying to backflip here,” I said. “I cannot do a backflip.”

“You also can’t walk straight, so that checks out.”

The bouncer stopped me. “ID?”

Harper raised an eyebrow. “This is the part where you realize the comedy of your situation.”

I gave the bouncer my saddest eyes. “I lost my wallet. Can I just ask the bartender something real quick?”

He folded his arms. “No ID, no entry.”

“I have a photo of him doing the worm in here last night,” Harper offered, holding up her phone. “In a banana costume.”

The bouncer looked. Blinked. Grunted. “Five minutes.”

We had to scoot around a line of club kids in rhinestones and mesh to get through the door. Every one of them looked like the embodiment of my hangover’s worst nightmare.

We pushed through the crowd toward the bar. The lights flashed violently. My brain considered self-immolation.

At the bar, the bartender gave me a once-over. “Oh, God. You again.”

“I was hoping that was a collective fever dream,” I said.

“You kept shouting ‘THIS IS MY SONG!’ during a techno remix of Twinkle Twinkle Little Star,” she said. “And tried to tip me with lint.”

Harper let out a strangled noise. “Please. Tell me there’s security footage.”

“No wallet,” the bartender added. “But you were ranting about karaoke. Something about reclaiming your narrative through power ballads.”

I turned to Harper. “It’s worse than I thought.”

She looked at me a little more closely then. Not just annoyed or amused—concerned. And maybe I saw it too. This wasn’t just another night out. It was a pattern. I wasn’t looking for a wallet. I was looking for proof I hadn’t completely lost myself. That some idealistic version of me still existed beneath the chaos.

“Yeah,” she said. “We’re going to a karaoke bar.”

Caught in the Heavy

FICTION – FOWC, RDP, 3TC


Caught in the Heavy

The corridor stretched on like a memory he couldn’t escape—narrow, dim, damp with a cold that clung to the skin like breath on glass. Mildew, rusted metal, and aging wood tinged the air, a scent that settled into the lungs and whispered of long-forgotten places. Floorboards groaned beneath his boots, their brittle creaks echoing like old bones remembering how to hurt.

He stood in the middle of it all, unmoving. Not frozen by fear exactly—more like resignation. The kind that seeps in after the tenth mistake, the last apology, the moment you realize the story you’ve been living might never shift its ending. He used to think time would fix it. But time, he’d learned, doesn’t heal. It settles—like dust.

The walls pressed close with peeling wallpaper and old nail holes where lives once hung. He scanned them as if he might find his past nailed there, too. Maybe a younger version of himself in a photo frame, smiling with someone whose name he couldn’t say out loud anymore.

An unfortunate truth surfaced: he’d chosen this silence. No one forced him here. He pulled away. He locked the doors before anyone knocked. They called it being guarded—he called it survival.

On a crooked table sat a lone candlestick, melted to a stub. Its wax clung like a memory—dried, useless, but still intact. He reached for it absently, fingers brushing tarnished brass. Cold. Solid. Real. A reminder that even forgotten things still leave traces.

He wondered how long he’d been standing here. How long had he been waiting for the hallway to say something? But hallways don’t speak. They listen. They hold your silence for you until it grows too loud to ignore.

Everything around him felt heavy. His coat, soaked with damp air. His thoughts sagged with years of unanswered questions. Even his heartbeat felt labored, as if each thud carried the weight of something he refused to let go.

He closed his eyes and thought of the words he never said. The calls never returned. The glances he turned away from because he didn’t trust what he saw in them.

Regret was a slow grief, the kind you wear like skin. And the mind, cruel and calculating, was its favorite weapon. Not a blade, not a gun—just memory sharpened to a whisper that says, “this is who you really are,” when you least expect it.

Still, a thought rose unbidden through the noise—quiet, but firm:

We always try to overlook the past, because we can’t change it. But we forget the important factor about the past… the wisdom we gain from it.

He let the idea settle, warm against the cold inside him. Maybe that’s what he’d come here for. Not punishment. No escape. But understanding. A reckoning not with the pain itself, but with the lesson buried beneath it.

He didn’t move. Not because he couldn’t—but because this was the only place he could hear himself. This hallway wasn’t just a space. It was a mirror, a memory, a confessional.

A bulb overhead buzzed, casting him briefly in light—harsh, unflattering. His reflection in the warped glass at the far end looked like a man still mid-sentence, still caught between what he was and what he feared he’d never be.

Just enough light to prove he was still there.

Just enough to remind him that some corridors don’t lead out.
They lead in—and if you’re not careful, they never let you leave.

The Deprivation Chronicles: Tales from the Edge of Sleep and Sanity

FICTION – MLMM #423

The darkness rolled in like it had something to prove. Real main-character energy. Clouds stacked overhead like they were about to drop the most dramatic breakup speech ever. The wind started howling—less “otherworldly whisper” and more “Karen demanding to speak to the manager of nature.” Windows rattled like they owed the wind money. Shutters flailed with the enthusiasm of someone who just realized they left the stove on.

The scent of rain filled the room, all ominous and moody, but of course—not a single drop. Just a tease. Rain was clearly ghosting the whole event.

A candle flickered in its blue glass holder, doing its best impression of ambience. It gave off an aura of “I tried, okay?”—like it had dreams once, but then it met grad school. Its flame danced like it had no rhythm but a lot of confidence, like that guy at weddings who thinks even the Electric Slide is freestyle.

He sat cross-legged in the middle of the room, surrounded by books stacked with the precision of someone deeply avoiding emotional responsibilities. It was less a cozy reading nook and more a literary panic fort. The spines practically shouted, “Look at us! We’re important! We’re unread!” Each story melted into the next until they formed a plot smoothie that tasted suspiciously like pretentiousness and unresolved metaphors.

Sleep tiptoed in like a cat with boundary issues. He was no longer in control—just a tired, passive spectator in a dream sponsored by confusion. The haze pulled him in gently, like a sentient weighted blanket with attachment issues.

Then it got weird.

He felt the warmth of her breath on his face. Comforting. Mysterious. And deeply concerning because, again, he lived outside of a romantic subplot. Who was this woman? Did she come with the house?

Her soft, wet lips pressed to his cheek—sweet, tender, and vaguely moist, like a warm fruit snack. He didn’t question it. Honestly, he didn’t want to know. A strand of hair brushed his brow with the precision of a motivational TikTok influencer wiping away his doubts and reminding him to hydrate.

He sank deeper. Into the story. Into the illusion. Into a pile of metaphors with no exit strategy. Reality became a suggestion. One he politely ignored.

Because sometimes, in the words of others, we somehow… somehow we find our own. And other times, we fall asleep halfway through a book and wake up with a paperback stuck to our cheek and a vague sense of accomplishment.

As the Inkwell Stirs

PROSE – 3TC #MM48 – MORNING VIBE

Night lingers longer than it should, clinging to the edges of the world like a thought half-forgotten. It doesn’t go easily. The air is still, but not gentle—there’s a sharpness to it, the kind of chill that doesn’t announce itself. It pricks at the skin, slow and methodical, working its way in until your body shivers and you’re not sure when it started.

You finish your smoke. One last flick. The ember cuts through the dark like a dying star—brief, insignificant, but final. Somewhere out there, homes stir. The floors creak. Feet drag in patterns worn deep by repetition. The restless shuffle begins, zombie-like and directionless, following the scent of timer-brewed salvation. Coffee. The first small mercy of morning.

You sit by the window with a cup, warm in your hands, and watch the sky peel itself open. First the black, then the dull gun-metal, then the faintest shade of pale. The blue comes slowly, unsure of its welcome. Beneath it all, the horizon simmers—red, orange, brown—like coals that never fully went out. A silent ember of the night’s final stand, glowing under the weight of a world about to move again.

The inkwell stirs, shakes off its rust. Its lid lifts like a breath held too long. The quill taps, tentative at first, testing the moment. No plan, no script. Just rhythm. Just the need to begin.

You pour another cup. The clock says 5 a.m.

And somewhere between the sip and the silence, Elvis Costello’s “Radio, Radio” crackles through the speakers—too loud for the hour, perfect for the mood. The voice is defiant, bright, sharp as a match strike. You listen, because the lyrics don’t ask—they insist. The static fades beneath the beat. The world hasn’t spoken yet, but it’s no longer asleep.


The Quiet of the Moment

PROSE – 3TC #MM43


The morning began like it had countless times before—but today, it felt different. There was a stillness that lingered just a second longer. A hush in the air that made you listen more closely. The slow fade from darkness to grey had its own rhythm, its own muted pulse. It was that fragile aspect of dawn—neither night nor day—when everything feels suspended, as if the world is holding its breath.

You hear the familiar rush of cars below, life going about its business, unaware of the quiet reverence unfolding above. You step onto the terrace not out of habit, but out of something harder to name. A need, maybe. Or a yearning to be part of something unspoken. You don’t search for a view. You let your gaze fall into the sky, into nothing. Into everything.

Then the sound begins. The piano. Tentative at first, like a thought forming. Fingers move over ivory and black, finding phrases that don’t need words. The melody doesn’t push—it drifts. You close your eyes, and it takes you somewhere. Or perhaps it helps you retrieve something lost in the static of everyday: a gentleness, a memory, a forgotten truth.

You lift your bow, not to perform, but to respond. To join. Your hands move, not with effort but with instinct, the strings vibrating beneath your fingers like a second heartbeat. There’s no audience, no need. Just the sound, the sky, and you.

Then you see her.

She’s there, just below, wrapped in morning light, coffee in hand, eyes somewhere far away. She doesn’t notice you yet. She doesn’t have to. She’s inside the moment too. Something about her stillness makes the entire world feel composed. As if her quiet presence is the final note that makes the music whole.

You watch her for a beat, caught in the beauty of her being, the unforced motion of her simply existing. The way she breathes. The way the steam rises from her cup. How the breeze toys with the loose strand of her hair. It’s ordinary, yet nothing could be more profound.

And in that moment, I understood what beauty and love was—
and it didn’t have a damn thing to do with sex.

You play on. And she listens—without effort, without expectation. Just as you play—without reason, without resistance. The world outside blurs. Time bends. You’re no longer trying to capture the moment. You’re inside it. You are it.

And for once, that’s enough.

The Ridge Where Silence Waits

PROSE – FOWC & RDP


Dawn unfolds like a hesitant prayer, its soft light unspooling over the bones of the hills. The stars, one by one, retreat into the folds of daylight, as though ashamed of what they bore witness to through the long, silent hours. Still, I remain at the crest of the ridge, a lone silhouette etched against the slow bloom of morning. I have not slept. I could not—not with the weight of forgotten omens pressing down on me like ancient armor.

The saddle beneath me creaks as I shift, leather complaining in a language only the wind can answer. My limbs ache, not just from the vigil, but from something deeper—an unraveling. I am more wreck than man, hollowed by longing and the quiet violence of loss. My voice, once sure, now drifts somewhere in the ether, unreachable. Even if I could summon the will to speak, I no longer trust the shape of my own words.

Below, the keepers stir. I hear the sharp clash of their voices, rising in petty squabble over rituals they no longer question. Their movements are brisk, their concerns tethered to earth and duty. I do not begrudge them this. But I cannot descend, not yet. I am no longer bound to the cadence of the living. Not while something in me still listens for a call that may never come again.

For I have lost the vision.

Once, it came to me like thunder through a cathedral—blinding, holy, terrible in its beauty. It lit my mind with purpose, set my hands aflame with creation. But that light has dimmed, flickered, vanished. Last night it sang, soft and clear through the bones of the wind. Now it is gone, and in its place: silence, vast and unrelenting.

I reach inward, desperate for a glimmer, a fragment of that divine echo, but find only echoes of my own fear. My compass is shattered. My quill is waiting in some distant place I no longer know how to reach. The path to it—if it still exists—has been swallowed by mist and regret.

And yet, there is no peace in surrender. Only the chill of a fate whispered by unseen mouths, breath like ice on the back of my neck. They murmur not of endings, but of reckonings. Of a soul unmoored of a promise made long ago beneath stranger skies.

Perhaps this is what becoming untethered feels like—not a fall, but a float. Not a silence, but a waiting breath.

The ridge hums beneath me, and I close my eyes.

If the light returns, I will know it by the way the wind shifts. I will feel it in the marrow. I will rise, not with certainty, but with faith scorched into my bones like forgotten scripture.

But until then, I remain.
A shadow made flesh.
A watcher at the edge of memory.
A ghost, listening for the sound of his own return.

The Edge of Becoming: Refusal to Disappear

PROSE – REFLECTION


The light crept in, not with purpose, but inevitability. It pooled over the floorboards in pale streaks, slipped across the rumpled sheets, and found her where she sat—curled in on herself at the edge of the bed like something unfinished. The curtain shifted with a lazy sigh, stirred by the hum of a world already moving without her.

She didn’t move. Just blinked slowly, eyes still heavy. Her hair was a mess—coiled and wild, clinging to the nape of her neck with sweat. The air felt thick, damp from last night’s rain, and carried a faint trace of coffee drifting in from the apartment next door. It reminded her she wasn’t entirely alone in the world—just sealed off from it.

Her phone buzzed on the nightstand. She didn’t look. She already knew the message: “You okay? You were pretty quiet last night.”

She had gone to that rooftop gathering. Smiled on cue. Nodded politely as someone explained a startup idea for the third time. But when the conversation shifted to politics, to “people being too sensitive,” to jokes with teeth she wasn’t supposed to flinch at—she had gone quiet. Not out of agreement. Out of calculation.

It wasn’t fear of confrontation. It was exhaustion.

The kind that seeps into your bones when you’ve spent years editing yourself in real time.

Why can’t you just be easier?

The voice came sharp, cutting through the fog. Familiar. Not hers exactly—but forged in her. It spoke in the tone of her third-grade teacher, the one who called her “bossy” for speaking with certainty. The one who wrote on her report card, “bright, but disruptive.” That was the first time she learned that being loud and being wrong were seen as the same thing.

She had been shrinking ever since. A slow erosion.

And now, this morning, she felt caught between the shrinking and the wanting—wanting to take up space and fearing the cost of it.

You think you’re different? That the rules don’t apply to you?

She flexed her jaw, let the thought sit. The worst part of that voice was how reasonable it sounded. How it wrapped itself in concern. In survival.

Outside the window, a billboard stood tall above the bus stop: a model in spotless white jeans and a tagline in all caps—LIVE YOUR TRUTH™. She almost laughed. As if truth came clean and neatly styled.

Her own truth felt messy. Unmarketable. Like morning breath and ragged nails and questions without answers.

She looked at her hands—real, rough, hers. Last night she had come home and typed a long apology to the group chat. “Sorry I was off. Just tired. Hope I didn’t kill the vibe.”

She hovered over the send button.

Then she didn’t.

Now, she picked up the phone, screen still glowing with the unsent draft. She tapped and held. Delete.

It wasn’t a revolution. Just refusal.

A small, quiet defiance.

She wasn’t whole. There were still bruises beneath her calm, still doubts threading her thoughts. But she was done apologizing for needing more than performance.

The light had shifted again, stronger now. Not demanding. Just there.

She wasn’t sure what came next.

But this—this stillness, this pause, this decision not to disappear—was a start.

Arc Logic

FICTION – FFFC #315

“Did you know rainbows aren’t real?” Sophie said, nose pressed to the rain-speckled window like she was trying to peer through the fabric of reality.

Josh, flopped sideways on the couch and half-heartedly plucking his guitar, didn’t look up. “Real enough to chase. That counts.”

“They’re just light doing a water park routine. You can’t touch one. You can’t keep it. It’s basically sky clickbait.”

Josh strummed a lazy, spacey chord. “Exactly. That’s what makes it magic.”

Sophie turned, eyes narrowed like a nine-year-old prosecuting attorney. “Magic isn’t real either. Honestly, sometimes I think you were left on our doorstep by a pack of whimsical wolves.”

Josh raised an eyebrow. “Bold accusation for someone who still believes in bedtime.”

“I’m just saying—look at the evidence. Dad’s an engineer. Mom rebuilds humans for a living. I’m a well-documented overachiever with a spreadsheet for everything. And then there’s you—Mr. ‘What if clouds are just sky-whales and the rainbow is their feeding tube?’”

Josh laughed. “Okay, that was solid. Respect.”

Sophie gave a smug little bow. “Thank you. I’ll be here all week. Try the sarcasm; it’s aged to perfection.”

“I’m the creative recessive gene,” Josh said, plucking at a new tune. “Or maybe a stowaway from an alternate timeline with looser rules.”

“You give strong alternate timeline energy,” Sophie agreed, already hopping off the windowsill.

She disappeared down the hall and reappeared 90 seconds later fully suited up in a bright yellow slicker, matching boots, and her frog-shaped umbrella. She looked like a tiny storm hunter gearing up for war.

Josh blinked. “Are you… ready to fight the weather?”

“I’m ready to dominate puddles,” she said, snapping her hood into place. “The rain’s letting up, and I have a contract to enforce.”

Josh raised an eyebrow. “What contract?”

Sophie stared him down. “Don’t play with me, Mister. You promised me ice cream after the rain stopped. There were witnesses. I can draw you a diagram.”

Josh put both hands up. “Okay, okay. Ice cream. I hear you.”

“Good,” she said, already halfway to the door. “Justice will be served. Preferably in a waffle cone.”

As Josh grabbed his keys, he glanced at her. “Are you gonna be embarrassed being seen with me? I’m kind of a known weirdo.”

Sophie rolled her eyes, but grinned. “Of course not. You’re my brother. I love you—even if you are intellectually stunted. No one’s perfect.”

Josh chuckled. “Wow. You really know how to make a guy feel cherished.”

“I try.”

He set the guitar down with exaggerated care. “But when we get back…”

She paused mid-step. “What?”

“Will you let me play that song? The one I wrote that’s totally not about you but also definitely is?”

She sighed, but her grin cracked through. “Fine. But if it’s sappy, I’m filing a formal complaint.”

“To who?”

“Your soul.”

Josh laughed. “Noted. Minimal sap. Maximum chords.”

“And no eye contact,” she added. “That’s how feelings sneak in.”

Outside, the rain had dwindled to a drizzle. A rainbow stretched overhead like it had been waiting for them to notice.

Josh looked up. “You know, it kind of feels like a map.”

Sophie squinted at it. “To where?”

Josh shrugged. “Somewhere we don’t have to know everything. We just get to… exist.”

Sophie stomped into a puddle with both boots. “Cool. Let’s go there. Right after ice cream.”

They set off down the sidewalk, the sky still dripping a little, the rainbow curved above them like a wink. Neither of them said it, but both figured: if that thing was pointing somewhere—maybe it was toward each other.


The Unwritten Standard

SHORT FICTION – WORD OF THE DAY CHALLENGE

She walked the shoreline like a fading echo, her reflection trailing behind her in the shallow water, unsure if it still qualified to be hers. Time had stretched her thin. Not just in years, but in identity—pulled apart by choices she had to make, and those made for her.

Everyone said she wasn’t eligible.

Not for the kind of life that lives in whispers and instinct. Not for the kind of happiness you don’t need to prove. They said you need a plan, a structure, a timeline, a box. Dreams, they told her, had to fit within a budget—not just of money, but of reason, of patience, of what the world deems acceptable.

But deep down, she knew the rules they played by weren’t written for her.

There had always been this undercurrent—soft, persistent, impossible to ignore—that tugged at her ribs like tidewater. A voice not quite hers, but always with her. A silent, steady reminder that she came from something more than survival. That she wasn’t lost; she was just unclaimed.

It wasn’t ambition she was chasing.

It was the prophecy of her becoming.

Not some ancient foretelling, but the quiet, sacred promise she made to herself when she was younger: that she would not shrink. She would not trade her fire for comfort. She would not let her story be rewritten just to make others feel safe.

She had tried being the replacement—fitting into other people’s molds, echoing voices that weren’t hers. But there was always a price. Always a fracture. Always a hunger that imitation couldn’t fill.

Now, walking into the pale light where sky and sea dissolved into one another, she realized: she had nothing left to prove.

She didn’t need to qualify.

She already did.

The Gauntlet of Fog and Stone

PROSE – FOWC & RDP

The mist clung to the earth like old sorrow, curling around boots and stones, swallowing sound. Two figures stood before the monolith, cloaked in black, their outlines blurred by fog and fate. The stone towered above them, carved from the mountain’s spine. Its surface was worn by centuries but still bore the mark—an eye within a jagged star—that pulsed faintly, like something alive and watching.

They had come a long way to find it. Through dead forests that whispered their names. Across plains littered with the bones of better men. Not for glory. Not even for vengeance. Just the promise of an answer, or maybe an end.

Behind them, the others waited. Hooded. Silent. A dozen warriors who had followed them without question, bound by old oaths and older regrets. No one asked what lay on the other side of the fog. The question had been buried with the first man who hesitated.

The taller of the two stepped forward, boots crunching on frost-hardened gravel. His hand hovered near the hilt of his sword, fingers twitching like they remembered every fight that hadn’t gone his way. “We stand at the edge,” he said, low and certain.

His companion didn’t look at him, just stared at the monolith. “And what waits beyond?”

“Only those who boldly engage the old magic will know.”

The other figure stepped closer to the stone, his silhouette ragged with wear but upright and determined. He placed a gloved hand on the carving. The stone felt warm—too warm—as if it hadn’t forgotten.

The ground answered—not with light but with a deep, resonant hum that rolled through the valley like a warning. The fog began to move, twisting into strange shapes, pulling backward to reveal what waited deeper in the pass—a path, a gate, shadows shifting on the other side.

The second man drew his blade slowly, the sound of steel slicing the stillness. “Then we put on the gauntlet,” he said, quiet but resolved. “And we walk into whatever comes next.”

Not for glory. Not for vengeance. But for truth. And for the ones they couldn’t bring back.

Together, they stepped forward as the stone split open, the mountain groaning with ancient memory. Finally, the fog began to part.

Oracle of Hollow Peak

PROSE – CONCEPT ART – DOUBLE EXPOSURE

In the heart of the Hollow Mountains, where the air hummed with silence and time forgot to tick, a being older than wind sat. Encased in a sphere of shimmering energy—neither glass nor light, but something between—the Oracle meditated above a chasm that pulsed with ancient fire.

He had not spoken in centuries. He didn’t need to.

The mountains around him were carved not by water but by will. Their jagged silhouettes, emerald-tipped and layered like echoes, were born from his breath. Each ridge was a memory. Each peak was a vow. He had once been flesh, bone, and fire. Now, he was purpose wrapped in the illusion of form.

To the outside world, he appeared as a man—if a man could be sculpted from starlight and storms. His robes flowed like liquid fog, and his long, tangled beard bore streaks of silver like splotches of moonlight left behind by the gods.

Pilgrims had tried to reach him, climbing in silence, their mouths dry from reverence or fear. None returned unchanged. Most didn’t return at all.

Inside the sphere, reality bent. Time curled inward like smoke. The Oracle sat cross-legged on a throne of molten stone that neither burned nor aged. Beneath him, streams of liquid light cascaded into the void—knowledge pouring endlessly into the earth’s soul, never wasted, never full.

He was more than a seer. He was a medium between worlds—the silent conduit through which forgotten truths passed. Not a messenger, not a prophet, but something more elemental, something that watched as stories ended and began again.

He waited—not out of impatience but design. Somewhere, someone would be ready to ask the right question. Not about destiny or death. Those were too easy. But the one that mattered. The one that cracked the world open.

Until then, he breathed. And in that breath, universes whispered.

Top 5 Ways to Ask a Girl Out: Rule #5

FICTION – FOWC & RDP


Top 5 Ways to Ask a Girl Out: Rule #5
If you survive the kiss attempt, you’re in.


We walked back from the taco truck under the kind of sky that made everything look slightly more romantic than it deserved to. Streetlights flickered on like they were rooting for me. Or mocking me. Hard to tell.

“So,” she said, arms folded, still carrying her drink like it was a trophy. “Do you usually spend your Saturdays pretending to be a mechanic-slash-foodie with girls you’re not dating?”

“Only the ones who invite me to test-drive their haunted vehicles and emotionally unstable lawn statues.”

She laughed. “So I’m special.”

“You are,” I said, before my filter could save me.

She looked over, eyes holding for a beat too long. I panicked and did what any emotionally underdeveloped guy would do: I kicked a pebble and immediately regretted everything I’ve ever said.

We got to her door. The gnome was back. Sitting on the railing again like nothing had happened.

“You brought him back out?” I asked.

She shrugged. “Didn’t move him.”

We both stared at the gnome.
The gnome stared back.
Relentless.

I cleared my throat. “So. Tonight was… really good. Even if I almost stripped the threads off your lug nuts and spilled soda on my own knee.”

She smiled. “Definitely one of my better fake-date disasters.”

And then it happened.
That silence.
The kind that invites a kiss if you’re bold, or complete social collapse if you’re not.

I stepped a little closer. Not a full leap—just a half-step of doomed courage. She didn’t move. Just watched me with that same small smile and terrifying confidence.

This was it. This was the moment.
I leaned in.
And completely misjudged the height difference.

My nose bumped hers. Her forehead bumped mine. My glasses fogged instantly. Her drink sloshed. One of us made a weird surprised sound—pretty sure it was me.

We pulled back, both blinking.

I wanted the sidewalk to swallow me. Instead, she started laughing.
Like, full-on, can’t-stop, leaning-on-the-doorframe laughing.

I winced. “Cool. Yep. Nailed it.”

She grabbed the front of my shirt, pulled me in, and kissed me properly.
Soft. Sure. Just long enough to shut my brain off.

When she pulled away, she whispered, “You passed that test, too.”

The gnome was still watching.
Probably smirking.
Waiting for whatever moment would arrive next.


Author’s Note
And that’s a wrap on this blog series. Thanks for sticking with it. This story (and its awkward kiss energy) will be part of my upcoming short story collection. Same premise, just expanded—with more chaos, more heart, and yes, probably more gnome appearances.

Things We Couldn’t Say, But That’s the Job

PROSE – MOONWASHED WEEKLY PROMPT


“Duty is what we carry in silence, long after the reasons stop making sense.”

They said, Be all you can be, and we believed them. But we didn’t know at what cost.

There is a line—not drawn, but implied. A hush between steps, a rule never spoken aloud but lived as law. It was my job to hold the line. To guard it. Uphold it. Even on the days I couldn’t see it. Even when I wasn’t sure it was ever really there.

We lied to everyone that mattered. Spoke in half-truths, offered polished answers to unspoken questions. And over time, the lies started to sound like loyalty. We even convinced ourselves. Still—we held the line. We sacrificed everything for it. Time. Peace. Parts of ourselves no apology will ever retrieve. But we believed our sacrifices had meaning. And maybe they did. Maybe meaning isn’t always clean.

There were things we couldn’t say—not because we didn’t want to, but because the job required silence. Duty demanded presence, not explanation. We chose service over clarity. Responsibility over release. That’s what no one tells you: sometimes loyalty means carrying the truth quietly so others don’t have to.

When the dust settled, we tried to find something to hold on to—something we could trust, something true, something pure. Not perfect. Just real. Something that wouldn’t dissolve when we stopped performing.

And yes—we sometimes lived in the dark. Operated in shadows. Did things we could never speak of. Things people will never know. But there was always a light. A flicker. A guide, buried deep, pulling us back. Even when we wandered, even when we hardened. Some of our paths were rockier than others, but still—there was hope. Always hope.

I traced the curve of the line out of habit, out of fear, out of love for something I couldn’t name anymore. The line is not a fence. It’s a suggestion, soft as a breath on glass, sharp as memory. You learn to shape yourself around it—to fold your hunger, to tailor your voice. To make small beautiful, and still wonder why it feels like vanishing.

Some days, it glows. Other days, it disappears, but you still feel it—in the pause before truth, in the way your shoulders remember how to shrink. Still, I held it. With both hands. Tired hands. Loyal hands.

And then one day, without rebellion, without even deciding, I stepped. Nothing broke. No thunder. No light. Just space. Quiet and wide. I waited for collapse. It didn’t come. The air was different here. Not sweeter, not easier—just honest. There was wind, and with it, direction.

I looked back. The line was still there, but fainter now, as if it never meant to stay. And I understood: it was never a barrier, only a shadow cast by belief. And belief, like shadow, can shift with the sun.

We did what we thought was right. We held the line, lived in the shadows, and told the stories people needed to hear. And through it all, we tried to provide hope—while quietly, desperately, trying to hold onto our own.

Top 5 Ways to Ask a Girl Out: Rule #4

FICTION – SHORT STORY SERIES


Top 5 Ways to Ask a Girl Out: Rule #4
If she says “this isn’t a date,” it’s 100% a date. Don’t ruin it.


“So,” she said, tossing her greasy rag in the toolbox like a boss, “I owe you dinner.”

I tried to play it cool, even though my brain immediately burst into a confetti cannon. “You don’t owe me anything,” I said, knowing full well that yes, yes she absolutely did and dinner sounded like a dream.

“Okay, but I’m still getting you dinner. Not as a thank-you. Just… you know. Casual. Like friends.”

There it was. The dagger.

“Right. Totally. Friend dinner. My favorite kind of dinner,” I said, with the emotional grace of a man trying to pretend pizza doesn’t taste better when it comes with romantic tension.

She smiled like she could see straight through me. “Cool. There’s this taco truck I like. Cheap. Questionably licensed. But amazing.”

“Perfect,” I said. “Nothing says ‘healthy bonding’ like eating meat from a vehicle.”

An hour later, we were sitting on a curb, elbows bumping, holding greasy foil-wrapped masterpieces. She was already two tacos in. I was still trying to figure out how to bite mine without it completely disintegrating into my lap.

“You always eat this slow?” she asked, watching me with mild concern.

“I’m being strategic,” I said. “Every bite is a structural risk.”

She laughed. “You’re weird.”

I paused. “In a bad way?”

She tilted her head. “In a taco-anxious, coffee-faking, car-fixing kind of way.”

“So… like a charming disaster?”

“Exactly,” she said, raising her bottle of Jarritos. “To charming disasters.”

We clinked bottles. Mine fizzed over and spilled down my hand. Of course.

I wiped it on my jeans. “Classic me. Keeping the bar low, so I’m always exceeding expectations.”

She grinned. “You know this is kind of a date, right?”

My brain blue-screened.

“I mean,” she continued, casually licking hot sauce off her thumb, “you offered free labor, let me serve you questionable coffee, survived my car, and now you’re sitting on a curb eating tacos with me like it’s totally normal. You passed the test.”

“There was a test?”

“Oh yeah. The gnome was part of it.”

I blinked. “The gnome was a test?”

She nodded seriously. “He only approves of guys with good intentions and strong emotional stamina.”

“Well. That explains the pressure I’ve been feeling in my soul.”

She laughed again, and I swear it hit me harder than the tacos. It was like someone had tugged a thread that ran straight through me — tight, impossible to ignore.

I looked at her, trying to decide if this was the moment. The moment to claim some free will, throw caution to the wind, and say it.

But she beat me to it.

“So,” she said, “if we do this again, maybe we pick somewhere that doesn’t cause gastrointestinal roulette?”

“Are you asking me out?” I asked.

She raised an eyebrow. “Would that freak you out?”

“Only in the best way.”

“Well, then.” She stood and offered me her hand. “Let’s call it a soft launch.”

I took it, still sitting. “Wait. Was that a farewell to the taco truck?”

“Oh, definitely not,” she said, pulling me up. “We’re just giving it a rest before we end up in a hospital.”

We walked back toward the cars in a quiet little row of footsteps, hers just ahead of mine. And yeah, maybe it wasn’t official. Maybe it was just tacos and teasing.

But this time, I didn’t pretend. It was a date.

Top 5 Ways to Ask a Girl Out: Rule #3

FICTION – SHORT FICTION SERIES


Top 5 Ways to Ask a Girl Out: Rule #3
Never assume you’re the smartest person in the driveway.


So there I was, elbow-deep in engine parts, sweating like a liar in a job interview, and just barely pretending I knew what a serpentine belt was. I nodded at a bolt like it had insulted me personally.

She crouched next to me, sipping her probably-toxic coffee and watching with the calm curiosity of someone waiting for a raccoon to finish rooting through their garbage.

“You need a 10mm socket for that,” she said casually.

I froze. “What?”

“That bolt. You’re using the wrong size. That’s why it keeps slipping.”

I looked at the wrench in my hand. I had no idea what size it was. I picked it because it was shiny and made a satisfying clink against the toolbox.

“Right,” I said. “Just warming it up. Loosening the tension.” I said “tension” like I knew what it meant in this context. She didn’t call me out. Worse—she smiled.

“Here,” she said, reaching into the toolbox and plucking out the exact socket like a seasoned mechanic. Then, with zero hesitation, she slid under the hood next to me and got to work like it was no big deal.

“Wait,” I said. “You know how to fix this?”

“I grew up with three older brothers and a string of bad cars,” she said. “Also, I once rebuilt an engine because YouTube dared me.”

I blinked. “So… you’re just letting me fake my way through this for fun?”

“I was curious how long it would take before you admitted it,” she said, laughing. “You were doing okay, though. Kind of charming, in a flailing sort of way.”

Flailing. Excellent. I was now officially “flail-charming.”

She handed me a rag. “Wipe your hands. You’ve got grease on your face. And your shirt. And somehow your ear?”

I wiped at everything and absolutely made it worse.

“Thanks,” I muttered.

She leaned back on her heels, wiping her own hands like a total pro. “So. What was your plan? Fix my car and hope I’d fall in love with you on the spot?”

I froze.

Then shrugged. “Honestly? That was Plan A. I didn’t have a Plan B.”

She laughed. A real one. Then, after a beat, she said, “Well… I like Plan A.”

I nodded, trying not to panic. “Cool. Same. Feels like a solid… multi-step process.”

“You’ve got two more rules left, right?” she said, grinning. “Can’t wait to see what’s next.”

Neither could I.

Mostly because I had absolutely no idea what I was doing.

The Museum of Knuckleheads – Exhibit A: The Credit Card Burial

Daily writing prompt
If you could have something named after you, what would it be?

DAILY PROMPT RESPONSE

The last time this question was asked, this was what I had to say about it:

So, I decided today, what if I turned this cute moment between my wife and I into something else? Here’s what I came up with…


Docent Notes, Entry No. 1: Exhibit A – The Credit Card Burial

Welcome to the Museum of Knuckleheads. Admission is free. Consequences are not.

If you’re here, chances are you’re curious, lost, mildly disappointed with your life trajectory—or just trying to kill ten minutes before the Wi-Fi comes back. All valid. This museum wasn’t built for the elite, the wise, or the well-adjusted. It was built for people like me. People like you. People who have stared into the mirror mid-shower and muttered, “Well… that was a choice.”

Let’s begin the tour.

Exhibit A: The Time I Tried to Bury a Credit Card in the Backyard to “Reset My Finances”

Yes, you read that right. That’s an actual dirt-filled display under the buzzing overhead lights. A plastic shovel from a gas station. A laminated credit card. A tiny American flag, for irony.

This was during a phase I call “financial experimentalism,” which is what you call it when you’re broke but still wildly confident. The plan was simple: if burning sage can cleanse a house, why not dig a shallow grave for debt?

I buried the card behind the shed. Said a few words. Patted the soil like it was a dog I was letting go. And then I waited. For what? Honestly, I don’t know. Divine intervention. A good credit score. A sitcom-style reset button.

Spoiler: Capital One does not care if your card is underground. Interest kept growing as if it were photosynthesizing.


Lessons, If You’re the Type Who Learns

  • Debt doesn’t decompose.
  • Just because an idea feels spiritual doesn’t mean it isn’t objectively stupid.
  • Always check where underground sprinklers are before committing to symbolic rituals.

The exhibit still smells faintly like wet dirt and a bad decision you swore you’d only make once. Sometimes, I swear the card shifts positions overnight. Like it’s clawing its way back up.

People laugh when I tell them this one. They assume it’s exaggerated. I let them believe that. It’s easier than admitting it was the most hopeful I’d felt in months.


Closing Notes from the Docent

This museum isn’t here to mock you. It’s here to reflect you—bad choices and all. You may not see yourself in this exhibit. Not yet. But wait a bit. Everyone’s got a shovel moment.

Next time: Exhibit B – Neck Tattoos I Almost Got at 3 A.M.

Until then, take a number. You’ll be up soon.

Docent, Senior Raconteur
Museum of Knuckleheads


Share your own Exhibit

Ever made a decision so irrational that it felt oddly brilliant at the time? Leave it in the comments. One day, we might just build a wing for you. Don’t be shy …


As always, I’d like to shout out the folks who provided inspiration.

Ragtag Daily Prompt

Fandango

Thank you guys for doing what you do

Top 5 Ways to Ask a Girl Out: Rule #2

Daily writing prompt
What makes you laugh?

DAILY PROMPT RESPONSE – FICTION SHORT SERIES


Top 5 Ways to Ask a Girl Out: Rule #2
Don’t insult her car. Even if it deserves it.


We walked down the driveway in silence. Not the comfortable, romantic kind of silence. More like the kind where you know you’re about to meet something terrifying and no one wants to be the first to scream.

Her car came into view. If a rusted toaster had anxiety, it would look like this. The paint was more of a suggestion. The bumper was being held on by what looked like hope and duct tape. One of the side mirrors was missing entirely, probably in protest.

“This is it,” she said, completely straight-faced.

I nodded slowly. “Cool. Vintage… apocalypse chic.”

She raised an eyebrow.

Damn it.

“I mean—it has character. You don’t see this kind of structural chaos every day.”

She laughed. “It’s a piece of crap. You can say it.”

“No! I mean… yes. But lovingly.”

Smooth.

I crouched down to check out the front wheel, pretending to know what I was doing. Which I mostly did. I watched a lot of videos. Some had music. That counts.

“So what’s it doing?” I asked.

“It makes this… sound,” she said, twisting her face like she was bracing for judgment. “Kind of a high-pitched… squeal? Or a scream? It’s hard to describe. Definitely not a sound cars are supposed to make.”

“Got it,” I said. “A banshee vibe.”

She nodded. “Exactly. Like if a haunted violin and a blender had a baby.”

I popped the hood. Steam hissed out like the car was sighing in defeat. I was immediately sweating. From heat, stress, and fear that I was about to electrocute myself in front of someone I liked.

“You don’t have to actually fix it,” she said. “I just thought you might know a guy or something.”

“I am the guy,” I said, way too confidently.

I was not the guy.

Still, I grabbed a wrench like I meant business. Tools make you look legitimate. I tapped something metal. It made a sound. Not a good one.

She leaned over my shoulder. “You sure this is safe?”

“Totally,” I lied. “I’ve done this… dozens of times.”

Once. On YouTube. At 2AM. After searching “how to fix car without dying.”

The gnome wasn’t there anymore. I kind of missed him.


I’m laughing … are you?

Let me know when you are ready for Rule #3

Here’s the link to Rule #1

Top 5 Ways to Ask a Girl Out: Rule #1

FICTION – WDYS #281


Top 5 Ways to Ask a Girl Out: Rule #1
Don’t mention the creepy gnome.


I stood there, just… staring at the thing. A tiny metal gnome? Elf? Goblin? Whatever it was, it was perched on her balcony railing like it owned the place.

Did she put it there? She had to have, right? It’s not like little brass weirdos just wander onto balconies. But still—it felt like it was watching me. Judging me.

I thought about asking her, but no. That would blow up the whole operation. Can’t have her thinking I’m the kind of guy who interrogates her about lawn ornament choices. No, I’m the helpful friend. The guy offering to fix her absolute trainwreck of a car—for free. Out of kindness. Generosity. Totally not because I’m hopelessly into her and grasping at any excuse to spend time together.

God, I’m that guy. The one who offers free labor in the desperate hope of being seen as dateable. I’m one creepy figurine comment away from ruining it all. So I shut up, smile, and pretend like helping her isn’t the highlight of my entire month.

She leaned out the front door, holding two mugs. “Coffee? Or, uh… whatever this is. I might’ve forgotten how coffee works halfway through.”

“Perfect,” I said, taking one. I didn’t even like coffee, but it felt like the right thing to say. Plus, I wasn’t about to reject something she handed me with a smile that made my brain shut down like an overheating laptop.

I took a sip. It was… alarming. Bitter, burnt, and somehow both too hot and lukewarm at the same time.

“Be honest,” she said, raising an eyebrow.

“It’s… ambitious,” I offered.

She laughed. Progress.

We stood in silence for a second, both sipping this mysterious bean liquid and pretending it wasn’t a full-on sensory attack. I glanced back at the gnome. It hadn’t moved. Still smug.

“That little guy yours?” I asked, before my brain could stop my mouth.

Why? Why did I do that?

She looked over and grinned. “Oh! Yeah. Found him at a flea market. He looked like he knew secrets, you know? Like he’s seen some things.”

I nodded. “Yeah, like he knows exactly when you’re lying about liking the coffee.”

She snorted, almost spilling hers. “You’re terrible.”

Yes. Yes, I am. But also? Still here. Not banned. Not rejected. Maybe even kind of funny.

The gnome, I swear, winked at me.

Or maybe the coffee was already hitting my brain weird.

Toilet Paper and other Hard Truths

FICTION – FSS #193

He quickly climbed the trellis and reached the balcony outside of her bedroom. He watched her through her window. She was sitting on the floor, legs crossed, phone in hand, completely unaware. She always tied her hair back when she focused, and it was. Probably texting. Probably him.

Jason exhaled slowly, pressing his back against the wall just under the window. He hadn’t planned this. Not exactly. But after three days of being ignored, after seeing that one blurry photo on her story—just a hand on her thigh and a drink in the background—he couldn’t sit still.

He could hear The Cranberries playing in the background—Linger, soft and haunting. She moved to the music, not dancing exactly, but swaying in that unconscious way, like the song had tapped into something old and private inside her. Like it spoke to her soul. Like she was his private dancer and didn’t even know it.

With difficulty, he swallowed. He needed to go. He wasn’t that guy. Not the creepy ones—the ones who watched from the dark, who mistook obsession for romance. The ones who fantasized about a glance, a laugh, a shared elevator ride, and turned it into something it wasn’t.

The ones who, when they finally worked up the nerve, stood trembling and said, “Don’t you remember? You smiled at me once.” Eyes wide. Pleading. Every breath pulling them deeper into the abyss of desperation.

Jason stared at his hands. Pale knuckles, shaky grip on the cold railing.

This wasn’t who he was.
At least, he hoped not.

He jumped from the balcony, hurting his ankle but maintaining his dignity. The pain was excruciating, but it kept him honest. Every limp, every throb was a reminder: he didn’t belong up there. Not like that.

Branches whipped past as he hobbled through the trees behind her house. The cold air cut at his lungs, the wet grass soaked through his sneakers. But he kept going—because turning back would’ve been worse.

Finally, he reached the lake, where his friend Tina was waiting. She was pacing back and forth, arms crossed tight, hoodie pulled over her head. Her eyes lit up when she saw him.

“Did you do it?” she asked urgently, stepping toward him. “Well?”

He didn’t answer right away, sinking onto a bench near the water’s edge, leg outstretched, ankle swelling fast. He winced.

“I saw her,” he said, staring out at the dark water. “She was dancing.”

Tina blinked. “So… that’s a yes?”

Jason shook his head slowly. “No. I couldn’t. I’m not that guy.”

She let out a breath, relief and maybe a little disappointment mixing in her face. She sat next to him, pulling her knees up to her chest.

“Good,” she said. “Because if you were, I wouldn’t be here.”

They sat in silence for a while, the lake still, the sky just hinting at dawn.

How did I get here?
Jason stared at the rippling water like it might answer.

Where did this notion come from—the idea that if he just showed up, climbed high enough, looked long enough, maybe something would fall into place? Some moment, some clarity, some spark between them that would finally catch.

But there was no spark. Just a girl in her room, moving to music, living her life without him in it. And him, standing outside like a stranger.

He wasn’t always this guy. Was he?

Maybe it wasn’t about her at all. Maybe she was just the screen he projected it all onto.

“I think I scared myself,” he said aloud, not even sure if Tina was still listening.

She said nothing at first. Just nodded slowly.

“You weren’t trying to get her back,” she said after a while. “You were trying to find something in yourself. And you didn’t like what you saw.”

Jason closed his eyes.

That was it. That was exactly it.

Tina reached for his hand, hoping Jason would somehow see her, somehow feel her—not just her skin, but what was underneath. All the nights she answered when no one else did. All the pieces of him she held onto so he wouldn’t fall apart.

Her fingers brushed his knuckles. He didn’t pull away. But he didn’t look at her either.

Jason was still staring at the water, lost in his head, somewhere far away from this bench, this lake, from her.

She squeezed his hand gently, grounding him. Or maybe anchoring herself.

“You don’t have to chase ghosts,” she said, voice low. “You aren’t one.”

Jason finally turned to her, and for the first time that night, there was something behind his eyes. Not clarity, not yet—but something softer than the ache he’d been carrying.

He looked down at their hands, then back at her. And something between them shifted.

Tina noticed Jason was crying. Not sobbing, not breaking—but that controlled weep, the only kind allowed for men. Shoulders still. Jaw tight. Tears slipping down anyway.

He squeezed her hand tighter, but it wasn’t painful. It was grounding. Like he needed to make sure she was real.

She watched him, unsure if she should speak, unsure if words would help or just fracture the moment.

Were the tears for the girl he never really had?
Or for something else?
Something older. Deeper. Something even he hadn’t named yet.

Maybe it wasn’t about her at all. Maybe it was the weight of pretending he was okay for too long. The performance of being fine, being cool, being over it. Maybe this was the moment he stopped acting.

Tina didn’t move. She didn’t ask. She just let him feel it.

Because sometimes that’s the only way through.

Everyone knew Jason was the strong one. The steady one.
It was killing her to see him like this—silent, unraveling at the edges.

She remembered last summer. When she chucked every ounce of her self-respect out of the window for Marcus. God, Marcus. She could barely say the name without feeling her stomach turn.

Jason didn’t judge her. Didn’t say I told you so. He just sat next to her on the curb, handed her a Gatorade, and said, “You’ve got nothing to prove. Not to anyone.”

And then:
“I promise I’ll see you through to the other side. We can cry, get drunk, get high, and cry again—if that’s what you need.”

At the time, she thought he was just trying to make her feel better. Talking big, saying what friends say when they don’t know what else to do.

But he meant it.

The bastard was right there, holding her hair back as she worshipped the porcelain god, talking her through it like she was in labor. He had an endless supply of toilet paper, too—which, in hindsight, was no small thing. Because let’s be real: when a real crying fit hits, tissues don’t cut it. Toilet paper is the only thing that makes sense. There’s a lot, and it’s everywhere.

And now here he was. Finally cracked open.

And it was her turn.

“Why are you here, Tina?” Jason asked, voice rough. “Pity? Some sense of duty? Or something else?”

She didn’t flinch, but it stung. Not the words—she’d heard worse—but the fact that he said them. That he really didn’t know.

Tina leaned back, looked up at the night sky like it might help her find the right words. It didn’t.

“You think I came out here in the middle of the night, to a freezing-ass lake, because I pity you?” she said finally. “Come on, Jason. Give me more credit than that.”

He looked away, jaw tight.

“I’m here,” she said, softer now, “because I don’t like who you become when you think no one’s watching. Because I’ve seen you hold everyone else together for so long that I forgot you might fall apart, too.”

She paused.

“And maybe… yeah. Maybe because part of me was waiting for you to need me for once.”

The silence that followed wasn’t awkward. It was heavy. Honest.

Jason didn’t respond right away. But this time, when he looked at her, he really looked.

“There’s never been a time I didn’t need you,” he said, eyes low. “But I don’t think I knew that until right now.”

He ran a hand through his hair, exhaled like he’d been holding it for years.

“So I acted like a jackass.”

Tina didn’t speak right away. She just let it hang there, let him sit in it.

Then she smirked, just a little. “Yeah. You did.”

Jason gave a short, almost-laugh. “Thanks for the grace.”

She nudged his shoulder. “You’re welcome.”

And just like that, the cold didn’t feel so cold.
The silence didn’t feel so loud.
And maybe—for the first time in a long time—Jason felt like he wasn’t holding the weight alone.

Random Fiction – 02212025

FICTION

When you’re young, you wander through life with a carefree attitude, convinced that nothing tragic will ever befall you. It’s not that you think you’re made of steel; it’s just that misfortune always seems to strike elsewhere, affecting other people. You know these people—your classmates who sit a few rows ahead in math, friends who share secrets during recess, rivals who challenge you in sports, and those vaguely familiar faces passing in the school hallway whose names always escape you. “Who is that?” You recognize them; they might live across the street or next door, but their names never stick. You catch wind of their troubles in hushed conversations over cafeteria trays or notice the signs—a bruise blooming under an eye or a sudden empty desk where someone used to sit. But you? You’re shielded by an invisible armor. Untouchable. Until one day, that armor cracks, and the reality that you’re just as vulnerable as everyone else comes crashing down.

As a guy growing up, you were conditioned to believe the worst thing you could be called was a wimp or a pussy. Those words stung like a slap to the face. But the worst of all was “pansy.” It technically meant the same thing, yet it carried a unique venom, like an elite-tier insult that could ignite a brawl. They were fighting words, as the old-timers would say. I often imagined a secret list of such words that, when uttered, left you with no choice but to unleash the rage pent up inside the beast within us all, a primal code of manhood handed down through the ages by our Neanderthal ancestors. The rationale behind it was nonexistent—nonsensical, absurd, or downright foolish didn’t even begin to cover it. I even went so far as to ask friends and acquaintances, hoping to uncover this mythical list’s existence, but they just gave me strange looks as if I was the odd one out. “Weirdo.” There’s another term I’m certain once ranked high on that clandestine list.

If there was one thing certain to amplify male foolishness, it was the presence of a girl. You might assume it would be the confident ones with a smooth stride and an easy grin. But you’d be mistaken. It was simply the presence of any female. Something about her steady, evaluating gaze seemed to flick a switch in our lizard brains. Suddenly, we were all posturing like peacocks, vying for attention as if auditioning for the role of “Alpha Male #2” in a poorly scripted high school drama.

“Cut…cut, cut, cut…” the director’s voice echoed through the set, slicing through our bravado. He rose from his worn director’s chair with an exasperated sigh, his footsteps heavy as he approached. He muttered incoherently, his brows furrowing in frustration. Turning abruptly, he addressed a bewildered production assistant who appeared as if they had stumbled onto the wrong set altogether. “It’s missing… I don’t know,” he said, rubbing his temple as if the motion might conjure clarity from the chaos in his mind. The PA shrugged, their confusion mirroring his own.

“More, you know? More,” he declared, fixing his gaze on you with an intensity that suggested the simple word held the universe’s mysteries. It might, who knows? Because at that moment, you felt the weight of impending humiliation hanging over you like a storm cloud, threatening to unleash if you failed to decipher this cryptic instruction. So you reset, ready to reenact the scene with exaggerated bravado and clumsy confidence. A muscular guy, his shirt straining against bulging biceps, lunged forward to take a swing at a smaller guy. The smaller one stood his ground, fists clenched and eyes steely—not because he had faith in his victory, but because maintaining dignity in defeat was preferable to being labeled a pansy. Who needs self-preservation when fragile masculinity whispers its deceitful promises of status and respect in your ear?

The worst beating I ever took wasn’t even for something I did. And that, frankly, was offensive. I was the kind of kid who had done plenty to earn a few ass-kickings, but this one? This was charity work.

Susan Randle—radiant in a way that made heads turn in every hallway—sat beside me in the darkened movie theater. During what she half-jokingly called our “date” (really just two people sharing a row while an action film played), she eyed me with a mischievous smirk and accused me of being gay simply because I hesitated when she leaned over, voice low and daring, to ask if I wanted to “do it.” The dim light flickering over her face caught the earnest sparkle in her eyes before she suddenly closed the distance and pressed her lips against mine. In that charged moment, the unwritten, yet unanimously understood rule against “unsanctioned sugar”—the secret code dictating who could kiss whom—reared its head. No one ever seemed to grant an exception, whether you were a girl or a guy. And here I was, trapped between the dreaded labels: on one end lay the desperate horndog willing to prove his manhood at every twist, and on the other, the discredited possibility of being gay. I wasn’t interested in becoming just another name on her ever-growing list or dealing with the fallout of shattering her carefully constructed illusion of desirability. When a boy disrupted that illusion, the consequences were swift and ruthless.

That catalog wasn’t a myth—it was as real as the whispered rankings that circulated among us. It wasn’t enough to simply admire the “right” girl; if you dared to look away or, heaven forbid, question the unspoken challenges, your name was scrawled in the ledger of sins. Failed to laugh at the jokes delivered with just the right touch of irony, dress in conforming denim and sneakers, or walk with that practiced swagger? Sure enough, it was marked on the list.

My reluctance to follow these unwritten rules quickly made me a target. Over the following weeks, a series of meticulously scheduled beatings forced me to confront the cruel reality of teenage hierarchies. After school, I would find myself cornered in the deserted back lot behind the gym, where a group of boys awaited with grim determination. They’d shout derogatory names—“fairy boy” and a particular favorite, “pirate,” a crude truncation of “butt pirate”—words spat out with the casual cruelty of a rehearsed routine. Each blow landed with precision, and amid the sting and shock, I discovered a perverse sort of order; they made sure I wasn’t crippled for good. I clutched my prized 96 mph fastball as if it were a lifeline and leaned into my natural left-handed stance, determined to keep my place on the team even if I was labeled a “fairy boy” behind closed doors.

By the time the school year drew to a close, the beatings ceased as if a final judgment had been passed in some bizarre, secret rite of passage. One by one, the bullies patted me on the back with a mixture of grudging admiration and hollow platitudes, congratulating me on having “taken it like a man.” It was as if surviving their collective assault were the final exam in a twisted curriculum of manhood. They’d shrug and say, “It wasn’t personal. It was just something that needed doing.” To them, such senseless violence was nothing short of an honorable tradition—a sacred duty executed without a shred of genuine empathy.

That summer, I found brief refuge away from the tyranny of high school corridors with my father in Northern California. He was a truck driver, his bronzed, weathered hands as familiar with the hum of diesel engines as he was with the hard lines of a life lived outdoors, where emotions were as heavy as the cargo he hauled. My parents’ origins were a collage of chance encounters: they’d originally met at a sultry George Benson concert in the Midwest, where the guitar licks sultry under a neon haze had paved the way for something unexpected. Within nine months of that chance meeting, I came into the picture—a living reminder of their brief yet potent infatuation. They had the wisdom to avoid the charade of forced domesticity; soon after, my mom returned east while my dad continued chasing horizons out west. Mysterious fragments of half-truths and secrets that always belong to a larger narrative are as American as elitism and Chevrolets and need no full explanation.


I used the prompts listed below in this bit of flash fiction

RDP – beast

Fandango – FWOC – Date

RDP – Monday -02262024

CHALLENGE RESPONSE – PROSE/FICTION

Here is my response to RDP’s Trifling

Elara

A quaint village nestled between rolling hills and whispering woods lived a trifling spirit named Elara. Mischievous and light-hearted, she danced through the villagers’ lives like a playful breeze, her presence barely more substantial than a fleeting shadow. With a penchant for harmless pranks, Elara often left a trail of bewildered smiles and gentle laughter in her wake. She’d whisper riddles in the wind, tie shoelaces together unseen, and sometimes, in a whimsical mood, cause the flowers to bloom out of season, painting the world in unexpected splendor.

Yet, despite her whimsy, Elara held a deeper purpose. Her antics served as gentle reminders not to take life too seriously and to find joy in the small, unexpected moments. In her own trivial way, Elara wove a thread of light-heartedness into the fabric of the village, teaching that sometimes, the heart needs the relief of laughter and the soul the lightness of just being.

Lizard Boy: Timmy Sinclair

CHALLENGE RESPONSE – FICTION

Chapter 1

A boy named Timmy Sinclair lived in a bustling city named Licksville, known far and wide for his extraordinarily large tongue. Timmy was no ordinary boy, and his tongue was no ordinary tongue. It was the size of a baguette, supple like a gymnast’s and versatile like an artist’s palette.

From an early age, Timmy realized that his large tongue was not a curse but a blessing. He discovered he could use his tongue for tasks that others could not. He could taste the subtlest of flavors in food, making him the best judge in town for cooking competitions. He could also use his large tongue to help clean out jars and reach places his hands could not.

In school, Timmy was the star of the science fair. He used his tongue to demonstrate how taste buds worked, making science fun and exciting. His classmates admired him, and his teachers praised him for his creativity. Unfortunately, not everyone saw Timmy’s tongue that way.

Summer ended, and school began. Timmy was excited. He couldn’t wait for his next adventures. When he arrived at homeroom on the first day, there were two new students: one girl and one boy. Timmy took a seat and waited. He wanted to know everything about the girl. She had long raven hair, caramel-colored skin, and the most enchanting eyes he had ever seen.

Ms. Rowster came into the room, and they settled down for attendance. Timmy barely could contain himself as he anxiously waited to hear the name of this beautiful girl. When Ms. Rowster got to her name, she asked her to stand up and tell the class a little about herself. She did.

“Hello. My name is Simin Karimi, and I’m from Detriot,” Simin said, then sat down.
Timmy felt she had the most beautiful voice to accompany the rest of her beauty.

Ms. Rowster did the same with the new boy as well. He stood and cleared his throat, “I’m Brad Zigler from Ohio. I know everyone has heard of Zigler cheese, right? Brad asked. A few nodded in agreement while the others sat in quiet bewilderment.

They were all sixteen, but Brad stood over 6 feet and had a large nose, freckles, and a fiery beard. Due to his size and attitude, he had already started gaining friends. Timmy knew he would be one of the most popular kids in school before long.

At lunch, Timmy sat at his usual table, watching Simin’s every move, hoping she would sit at his table. Marcy Busch slapped Timmy on the shoulder.

“Who’s that?” Marcy asked.

“S S S imin,” Timmy shuttered. He was a little tongue-tied, as they say. He felt strange because he never shuttered a day in his life. Marcy looked puzzled at Timmy, then Simin. Marcy motioned for Simin to sit with them. Timmy shifted uncomfortably but managed a smile. Marcy introduced herself.

Marcy and Simin chatted away while eating, picking at their food, if you can call it eating. They were well on their way to being fast friends. Timmy sat quietly, nodding and smiling at the appropriate times. Timmy noticed Simin kept glancing and smiling at him. This made Timmy nervous. Here is the most beautiful girl, and he’s suddenly tongue-tied.

“Stop being rude!” Marcy said as she nudged on the shoulder. Timmy tried to say something, but his tongue got in the way. It felt like it filled his entire mouth. Timmy had never experienced this before. Marcy’s comment didn’t help matters.

“So, you see a pretty girl, huh?” Marcy asked.

“You’ve been talking my ear off since first grade. Geez, thanks,” she smiled. Her cobalt blue eyes sparkled when she smiled, and her smile always seemed to do the trick when Timmy got nervous. Marcy made him feel safe.

“Hey, Simin,” Timmy finally managed. Simin smiled.

“Oh my god! So you’re the freak people have been whispering about!” a voice exclaimed. They looked up, and it was Brad Zigler with a horrified expression.

“What are you? Some sort of lizard?” he exclaimed.

Timmy blushed, and his eyes filled with tears. Before he knew it, Marcy had sprung from the table, kneeing Brad, and delivered a well-practiced right cross—the signature move she picked up when she developed breasts at 12. Marcy explained that once all the women in her family had a nice set of girls, her mother, and grandmother taught her the move in case the boys got handsy. Nanna said boys “always get handsy.”

Marcy stood Brad silently, her brunette hair tied in a ponytail. Brad groaned in pain as he clutched his private area. Marcy stepped toward him, and Brad scooted away with his held up in surrender. Marcy turned to look at Timmy. Her pale alabaster skin was rose-colored. Her eyes were like fire. Yet, they softened when Timmy looked up at her. She stood 5 feet even.

“Bullies give me the sweet ass!” she exclaimed as she retook her seat. Marcy didn’t make eye contact with anyone, then whispered, “Sorry.” Simin squeezed her hand. “Marcy, you’re wicked fast. Next time, can you save me some?” Simin asked jokingly. They all chuckled as they left the lunchroom.


Author’s Note:

Today, I felt good enough to write a little fiction. I hope you don’t mind. So, I combined a couple of hosted challenges I felt worked for the story. The third challenge was one I had for myself, and it was two-fold. Primarily, I’ve been writing light non-fiction for the last few weeks. I needed to know if my fiction tools still worked in something light. I also challenged myself to see if my depictions of the characters in this could used with AI image generation. The answer to the latter is yes. Overall, I’m pleased with the image outcome. As for the former, it felt good writing, but I will leave it up to you guys. Should I continue this corky tale? I wrote more, in case you are wondering. Or hit delete and move on to another project?

Prompts used for this story:

SocS: Hosted by Linda Hill – Words starting with “signa”

Ragtag Daily Prompts: Sunday (safe); Thursday (Lizard)

The challenge words are hyperlinked to their origins. I hope you guys enjoy this corky little tale